the part of K. Richard whome all good men hated as he no otherwise deserued The king hauing perfect knowledge the Earle to be encamped at Tamworth embatled himselfe in a place neare to a village called Bosworth not farre from Leicester appointing there to encounter with his aduersaries Here that matter lay in great doubt and suspense concerning that Lord Stanley which was the Erles father in law had maryed his mother to what part he would encline For although his hart went no doubt with the Earle had secret conference with him the night before yet because of his sonne and heyre George Lord Straunge being then in the hāds of king Richard least the king should attempt any preiudiciall thing against him durst not be seene openly to goe that way where in hart he fauoured and therefore closely kept himselfe betweene both till the push came that hys helpe might serue at a pinch The number of the Erles part exceeded not to the one halfe of the side of king Richard When the time and the place was appointed where the two battailes should encounter and ioyne together fore stripes and great blowes were geuen on both sides and many slayne If number multitude might gouerne the successe of battaile king Richard had double to the erle But God is he not man that geueth victorye by what meanes it seemeth to his diuine prouidence best In what order and by what occasion this field was wonne and lost the certain intelligence we haue not certainly expressed but onely by the historye of Polydore Vergile whom sir Thomas More doth follow word for word In the which history it doth appeare that as these 2. armies were coupling together king Richard vnderstanding by his espials where the earle of Richmond was and how he was but slenderly accompanied and seeing him to approch more neare vnto him he rather caryed with courage then ruled with reason set spurres to the horse and raunging out of the compasse of hys ranckes pressed toward the Erle setting vppon him so sharpely that first he killed sir William Brandon the Erles standard bearer father to the Lord Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolke thē after ouerthrew sir Iohn Cheny thinking likewise to oppresse the Erle But as the Lorde by his secret prouidence disposeth the euent of all thinges as the earle with his mē about him being ouermatched began to dispayre of victory sodeinly oportunely came syr William Stanley with 3. thousand well appointed able men whereby king Richardes men were driuen backe he himselfe cruelly fighting in the thick of his enemies was there slaue brought to his confusion and death which he worthely deserued In the meane time the Earle of Oxford who had the guiding of the forewarde discomfited the forefrunt of king Richards hoast and put them to flight in which chase many were slayne of noble men especially aboue other Iohn Duke of Northfolke Lord Ferrers sir Richard Radcliffe and Robert Brakenbury Lieutenaunt of the Tower c. Lord Thomas Haward Earle of Surrey there submitted himselfe and although he was not receaued at first to grace but long remayned in the Tower yet at length for his fidelitie was deliuered and aduanced to his recouered honour and dignitie againe This king Richard had but one sonne who shortly after the cruell murder of king Edwardes sonnes was taken with sicknes and died The wife of the sayd king Richard whether by poyson or by sickenes dyed also a little before the field of Bosworth After whose decease the storie of Polydore of sir Tho. More affirmeth that he intended himself to mary the Lady Elizabeth his own brothers daughter and so to preuent the Earle of Richmond Moreouer as touching the Lord Stanley thus reporteth the story that king Richard being in Bosworth fielde sent for the Lord Stanley by a purseuaunt to auaunce forward with his company and come to hys presence otherwise he sware by Christes passion that he would strike off his sonnes head before dinner The L. Stanley sent word agayne that if he did he had more sonnes aliue Wherupō the kyng immediately commaunded the Lord Strange to be beheaded which was the very time whē both y◠armies were within fight were ready to ioyne together Wherfore the kinges counsailers pondering the tyme and the case perswaded the king that it was now time to sight not to doe execution aduising him to delay the matter tyll the battail were ended And so as God would king Richard breaking hys othe or rather keeping hys othe for he hymselfe was slayne before dyner the Lord Straunge was cōmitted to be kept prisoner within the kinges tente who then after the victory gotten was sought out and brought to his ioyfull father And thus haue ye the tragicall life and end of this wretched king Richard Henry the Erle of Richmond after harty thankes geuen to almighty God for hys glorious victorye obteined proceeded to the towne of Leicester where was brought to him by the Lord Straunge the Crowne and put on the Earles head In the meane time the dead corpes of king Richarde was shamefully caried to the towne of Leicester being naked and despoyled to the skinne being trussed behinde a purseuaunt of armes was caryed like a hog or a dog hauing his head armes hanging on the one side of that horse and the legges on the other side all sprincled with myre bloud And thus ended the vsurped reign of king Richard who reigned two yeares and two monthes Ex Polydo Thom. Moro. King Henry the vij WHen king Henry by the prouidence of God had obtayned this triumphant victory Diademe of the realme first sending for Edward Plantaginet Earle of Warwicke sonne to George Duke of Clarence committing him to safe custody w e in the tower frō Leicester remoued to Lōdon not long after according to his oth promise made before espoused to him the yong Ladye Elizabeth heyre of the house of Yorke whereby both the houses of Yorke and Lancaster were conioyned together to the no little reioysing of all English hartes no lesse quyet vnto the realme which was an 1485. This king reigned 23. yeares and 8. monthes and being a Prince of great pollicie iustice and temperance kept his realm in good tollerable rule order And here interrupting a little the course of our Englishe matters we will now the Lord willing enter the story aboue promised of Maximilian the Emperour matters of the Empire especially such as pertayneth to that Church Maximilian Emperour IN the yeare of our Lord. 1486. Fridericus waxing aged and partly also mistrusting the hartes of the Germayns who had complained before of theyr greuances and could not be heard and therfore misdoubting that hys house after his decease should haue the lesse fauour amonge them for that cause in hys life tyme did associate hys sonne Maximilian to
Parris anno 1260. Petrus Ioannis a Minorite who was burned after hys death anno 1290. Robertus Gallas a Dominicke Frier anno 1291. Robert Grosthead Byshoppe of Lincolne which was called Malleus Romanorum anno 1250. Lord Peter de Cugnerijs anno 1329. To these we may adde more our Gulielmus Ockam Bongratius Bergomensis Luitpoldus Andraeas Laudensis Vlricus Hangenor Treasurer to the Emperour Ioannes de Ganduno anno 1330. mentioned in the Extrauagantes Andraeas de Castro Buridianus Euda Duke of Burgundy who counselled the french king not to receiue the new found constitutions and extrauagantes of the Pope into his realme Dante 's Alligerius an Italian who wrote agaynst the Pope Monkes and Fryers and agaynst the donation of Constantine anno 1330. Taulerus a Germayne preacher Conradus Hager imprisoned for preaching agaynst the Masse an 1339. The author of the booke called Poenitentiarius Asini compiled about the yeare 1343. Michael Cesenas a gray Fryer Petrus de Corbaria with Ioannes de Poliaco mentioned in the Extrauantes and condemned by the Pope Ioannes de Castilione with Franciscus de Arcatara who were burned about the yeare of our Lord. 1322. Ioannas Rochtaylada otherwise called Haybalus with an other Frier martyred about the yeare 1346. Franciscus Petrarcha who called Rome the whore of Babilon c. an 1350. Georgius Ariminensis an 1350 Ioannes de Rupe Scissa emprisoned for certayne prophesies against the Pope an 1340. Gerhardus Ridder who also wrote against Monks and Friers a book called Lacryma Ecclesiae an 1350. Godfridus de Fontanis Gulielmus de Landuno Ioannes Monachus Cardini Armachanus Nicholaus Orem preacher an 1364. Militzius a Bohemian which then preached that Antichrist was come and was excommunicate for the same an 1366. Iacobus Misnensis Mathias Parisiensis a Bohemian borne and a writer against the Pope an 1370. Ioannes Mountziger Rector of the Vniuersitie of Vlme anno 1384. Nilus Arch. of Thessalonica Henricus de â—ota Henricus de Hassia c. I do but recite the principall writers and preachers in those dayes Howe many thousandes there were which neuer bowed their knees to Baall that is knowne to God alone Of whome wee finde in the writings of one Brushius that xxxvi Citizens of Maguntia were burned an 1390. Who following the doctrine of the Waldenses affirmed the Pope to be the great Antichrist Also Massaeus recordeth of one hundred and fourty which in the prouince of Narbon were put to the fire for not receiuing the decretalles of Rome besides them that suffered at Paris to the number of xxiiij at one time anno 1210. and the next yeare after were foure hundred brent vnder the names of Heretiques Besides also a certayne good Heremite an Englishman of whome mention is made in Iohn Bacon Dist. 2. Quest. 1. who was committed for disputing in Paules Church agaynst certaine Sacramentes of the Church of Rome an 1306. To discend now somewhat lower in drawing out the discent of the Churche What a multitude here commeth of faythfull witnesses in the time of Iohn Wickleffe as Ocliffe Wickliffe an 1376. W. Thorp White Puruey Patshall Payne Gower Chaucer Gascoyne WilliaÌ„ Swinderby Walter Brute Roger Dexter William Sautry about the yeare 1400. Iohn Badby an 1410. Nicholaus Tayler Rich. Wagstaffe Mich. Scriuener William Smith Iohn Henry W. Parchmenar Roger Goldsmith with an Ancresse called Mathilde in the Citie of Leicester Lord Cobham Syr Roger Acton knight Iohn Beuerley preacher Iohn Husse Hierome of Prage Scholemaister with a number of faithfull Bohemians and Thaborites not to be told with whoÌ„ I might also adioyne Laurentius Valla and Ioannes Picus the learned Earle of Mirandula But what do I stand vpon recitall of names which almost are infinite Wherfore if any be so farre beguiled in his opinion to thinke the doctrine of the church of Rome as it now standeth to be of such antiquitie that the same was neuer impugned before the time of Luther and Zuinglius now of late let him read these histories or if he thinke the sayd historie not to be of sufficient credite to alter his perswasion let him peruse the Actes and Statutes of Parliamentes passed in this realme of auncient time and therein consider and conferre the course of times where he may finde and read An. 5. Regis Richardi 2. in the yeare of our Lord. 1380. of a great nuÌ„ber which there be called euill persons goyng about from town to town in freese gownes preaching vnto the people c. which preachers although the wordes of the Statute do terme there to be dissembling persons preaching dyuers Sermons contayning heresies notorious errours to the emblemishment of Christen faith of holy Church c. as the words do there pretend yet notwithstanding euery true Christian reader may conceaue of those Preachers to teache no other doctrine then nowe they heare theyr owne Preachers in Pulpits Preache agaynst the Bishoppe of Rome and the corrupte heresies of his Churche Furthermore he shall finde likewise in Statut. An. 2. Henr. 4. Cap. 15. in the yeare of our Lord. 1402. another lyke company of good Preachers and faythful defenders of true doctrine agaynst blynd heresie and errour Whom albeit the wordes of the Statute there through corruption of that time do falsely terme to be false and peruerse Preachers vnder dissembled holines teaching in those dayes openly and priuely new doctrines and hereticall opinions contrary to the faythe and determination of holy Churche c. yet notwithstanding whosoeuer readeth histories and conferreth the order and discent of times shall vnderstand these to be no false teachers but saythfull witnesses of the truth not teaching any newe doctrines contrary to the determination of holy Church But rather shall finde that Churche to be vnholy which they Preached agaynst teaching rather it selfe hereticall opinions contrary both to antiquitie and veritie of Christes true Catholicke Churche Of the lyke number also or greater of lyke true faythfull fauourers and followers of Gods holy worde we find in the yeare of our Lord. 14â—2 specified in a letter sent from Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury to Pope Martin 5. in the fift yeare of his Popedome where mention is made of so many here in Engand infected as he sayde with the heresies of Wickleffe and Husse that without force of any army they could not be suppressed c. Whereupon the Pope sent two Cardinals to the Archbishop to cause a tenth to be gathered of all spirituall and Religious men and the money to be layde in the chamber Apostolicke and if that were not sufficient the residue to bee made vppe of Chalices Candlestickes and other implementes of the Churche c. What shall neede then any more witnes to proue this matter when you see so many yeares agoe whole armyes and multitudes thus standing agaynst the Pope who thoughe they bee termed here for heretickes and schismatickes yet in that which they call heresie serued they the
and determination of the matter was committed to the iudgement of king Edward of England who after sufficient proofe made to the Scottes and firme euidence brought out of all the ancient historyes both of England and Scotland testifying from tyme to tyme that he was chief head and soueraigne of the Realme of Scotland first by necessitie of the law and by al theyr consentes tooke full possession of the same And that bone adiudged the right of the Crown to John Bailol who descended of the daughter of Dauid Earle of Huntington brother to Dauid King of Scotland in the dayes of Kyng Henry the second This Erle Dauid had three daughters Isabell maried to Robert Brusse Margaret to Allen Earle of Galeway had Ellen to Henry Lord Hastinges AlleÌ„ Earle of Galeway had ElleÌ„ maried to Roger Quincy Erle of Winchester Constable of Scotland Doruagile maried to John Bailol father to Edward king of Scots When these thinges were thus finished in Scotlande and Syr Iohn Bailol as most rightfull inheritour had receaued the crowne of Scotland at the handes of kyng Edward thankefully for the same in the presence of the Barony of England and of Scotland did vnto the sayd king Edward his homage and sware to him fealty the Scottes with theyr new king returned into Scotland and Kyng Edward remoued agayne to England But not long after the falsenes of this Scotishe Kyng soone appeared Who repenting him of his homage done vntruely for sook his former othe promise and made war against king Edward through the counsaile of the Abbot of Menros Wherfore the king with a great host sped hym into Scotland in processe laid siege to the towne of Berwicke which the Scots did egerly defend not onely to the discomfiture but also to the decision of the kinges and hys English host But in conclusion the English men preuayled and wan the towne where were slayne of the Scottes the number of 25. thousand And while the king was there busied in winning other holds about the same he sent part of his host to Dunbarre where the EnglishmeÌ„ agayn had the victory and slue of the Scottes xx thousand Gis burne sayth but x. thousand so that very few were lost of the English company The king with a great nuÌ„ber of prisoners returning into his realm shortly after sped him ouer vnto FlauÌ„ders where he sustayned great trouble by the French kyng till truce for certayne space was betweene them concluded But in the meane while that K. Edward was thus occupyed beyond the Seas the French king resorting to his practised maner set the Scottes secretly agaynst the Englishmen to keep the king at home Which Scots makyng themselues a Captaine named WilliaÌ„ Waleis warred vpon the borders of NorthumberlaÌ„d where they dyd much burt At length the king returning from Burdeaux into England shortly vpon the same tooke hys iourny into Scotland Where meeting at Yorke with hys host marched into the Realme of Scotlande winning as he went townes and Castles till at length comming to the towne of Frankyrch on Mary Magdalens day he met with the power of Scotland and had with them a fore sight but through Gods prouidence the victory fel to the right cause of Englishmen so that of the Scottes were slayne in the field as it is of diuers writers affirmed ouer the number of xxxii thousand and of Englishmen but barely xxviii persons Whereupon the king agayn taking possession and feairy of the whole land returned home And yet the false vntroth of the Scots would not thus be ruled but rose vp in a new broyle so that the kyng was enforced to make his power agayn the yeare folowing into Scotland where he to suppressed the rebellion of that Lords and of the commons that they swearing to the kings allegiaunce presented themselues by great companyes put them wholy in the kings grace and mercy so that the king thinking himselfe to be in peaceable possession in a great surety of the land caused to be sworne vnto hym the rulers of the boroughes citties and townes with other officers of the land and so returned vnto Barwicke and so into England and lastly to Westminster These martiall affayres betwene England and Scotland although they appertayne not greatly to the purpose of our story Ecclesiastical yet so much by the way I thought briefly to touch whereby the better it might be vnderstanded by these premisses that whiche followeth in the sequele hereof As the Scottes were thus warring and ragyng agaynst the king and saw they could not make theyr party good they sent priuily to Pope Boniface for hysayde and counsaile who immediatly sendeth downe his precept to the K. to this effect that he should hereafter succease to disquiet or molest the Scottes for that they were a people exempt and properly pertaining to hys Chappell And therfore it could not otherwise be but that the Citty of Ierusalem must needs defend hys own Citizens as the mount Syon mayntayn such as trust in the Lord. c. Whereunto the king briefly maketh aunswere agayne swearing with anothe that he would to his vttermost keepe defend that which was hys right euideÌ„tly known to all the world c. Thus the Scots bearing themselues bold vpon the popes message also confederating themselues with the French meÌ„ passed ouer that yeare The next yeare after that whiche was 29. of the kinges raigne the sayd Pope Boniface directeth hys letters agayn to the kyng wherein he doth veÌ„dicate the kingdome of Scotland to be proper to the Church of Rome not subiect to the king of England And therfore it was agaynst God against iustice and also preindiciall to the Churche of Rome for hym to haue or hold dominion vpon the same which he proued by these reasons First that when king Henry the father of this Kyng receiued ayd of Alexander king of Scots in his warres agaynst Simon Mountfort he recognised acknowledged in his letters patents that he receaued the same of king Alexander not of any duety but of speciall fauour Item when the sayd king Alexander comming to England did homage to the sayd kyng Henry he did it not as king of Scotland but onely for certayne landes of Lyndal and Penreth lying in England Item where the sayd king Alexander left behynd hym Margaret his heyre being â—ece to the king of England and yet vnder age yet the tuition of the sayd Margaret was committed not to the K. of England but to certain Lords of Scotland deputed to the same Moreouer when any legacie was directed down from Rome to the Realme of England for collecting oftenthes or other causes the sayd legacie tooke no place in the realm of Scotland and might well he resisted as it was in kyng Alexander hys dayes except an other speciall commission touching the realme of Scotland were ioined wall Wherby it appeareth these to be two seueral dominions and not
and landes were seised to the King as is afore premised or whether for feare and hatred of the Spensers as is likely or els for loue and familiaritie of Syr Roger Mortimer For here is to be noted that the sayd Syr Roger Mortimer with diuers other of the BaroÌ„s part which had broken prison in England were fled before into Fraunce and now resorted vnto the Queene The king seeing this geueth forth in proclamation and limitteth a certayne day to yâ— Queene and his sonne to return or els to be proclaymed traytours to the King and to the Realme Notwithstanding the Queene persisting in her purpose denyeth to returne vnlesse the other Nobles which were fled might be permitted safely also to returne with her Whereupon the king immediately caused them both to be proclaimed traytours and all them that tooke their partes Here then began great hatred betwene king king betweene the king the Queene much preparation of warre great spoyling on the sea much sending betweene the pope theÌ„ but that would not serue Then the K. by the counsayle of the Spensers sendeth priuily to procure the death of the Queene and of his sonne which should be wrought by the execution of the Earle of Richmond the Queenes familiar But as the Lord would that imaginatioÌ„ was preuented and vtterly frustrate Albeit the Queene yet notwithstanding whether misdoubting and fearing what corruptioÌ„ of â—ony might do in the court of Fraunce or whether the French king being threatned by the king of England and by the Pope durst not deteine her she remoued from thence was receaued with Edward her sonne ioyously and honourably in the Court or country of the Erle of Denawde Where by meanes of such as were about her a mariage was concluded betweene the sayd Edward her sonne being of the age of 14. yeare and Phillip the foresayd Earles daughter When this was noysed in Eng. diuers men of honor name came ouer to the Queene And soone after the Erle of Daynawde prepared a crew of 5. hundred men of armes to set ouer the young Prince in his mother into England Of this the same sprang shortly through the realm Wherfore the K. in all defensable wayes made proiusioÌ„ to haue the hauens and portes of his land surely kept for to resiste the landing of his enemies On the contrary side the Queene with no lesse preparation prouideth all things to her expedition necessary Who when she saw her tyme speeding herselfe to the Sea coast with Prince Edward her sonne Lord Edmund Earle of Kent the Kings brother Syr Roger Mortimer the Lord Hygmore and other exiles of EnglaÌ„d accompanied also with the foresaid Hainawders of whoÌ„ Syr Iohn Henawd the Earles brother was Captayne of Englishmen straungers hauing with her the nuuÌ„ber of 2757. souldiours she took shipping in those partes had the winde so fauorable that they landed in England at a porte called Orwel beside Harwich in Suffolke in the Dominion of the Earle Marshal the moneth of September To whom after her landing resorted Earle Marshall the Earle of Leicester with other BaroÌ„s Knightes and Byshops also namely of Lincolne Hereforde Duresine and Ely The Archbishop of Caunterbury though he came not himselfe yet sent his ayde and money Thus the Queene well furnished with plenty both of men and vitaile setteth forward towarde London so that the further she came the more her number dayly encreased and the kinges power contrary decreased insomuch that as mine author affirmeth not one almost in all the Realme could be hyzed with any wages to fight on the kinges behalfe agaynst the Queene Neither did the Queenes army hurt any man or childe eyther in goodes or any other thing by the way At the arriuing of the Queene the King was then in London whiche first would not beleue it to be true Afterward seeing and perceauing how it was he asketh helpe of the Londiners Who after mature abuisement rendred this aunswere to the king agayne that as touching the King the Queene and their sonne the lawfull heyre of the kingdome they were ready withall duety and seruice to honour and obey As for straungers and traitors to the realm they would receaue none such within theyr Citie gates Furthermore to goe out of the City to fight that they sayd they would not vnles it were so that according to yâ— liberties of their city they might returne home againe before sonne set The king hearing this aunswere whiche liked him not well fortifieth the Tower of London wyth men vitaile commieting the custody thereof to Iohn Ealtham his yonger sonne and to the wife of Hugh Spenser his niece And leauing Walter Stapleton Bysh. of Excter behinde him to haue the rule of the citty of London he himselfe hearing dayly the great recourse of the people that drew to the Queene For more safegard to himselfe fled with a small coÌ„pany Westward toward Wales But before his departing froÌ„ London he caused a proclamation to be made wherin all singuler persons were charged vpon forteite of life goods euery man with all his power to rile muade the rebelles destroy them all onely the life of the Queene his sonne and his brother reserned Also that no man vpoÌ„ payne pretaxate should helpe rescue or relieue the sayd rebels with goodes vitailes or any otherwise Item it was also proclaymed that whosoeuer would bring to the King the head and body either dead or aliue of Sir Roger Mortimer should haue out of the kinges cofers W. pound In contrariwise the Queene setteth forth an other proclamation wherein it was forbidden to take spoyle violently the value of any mans goodes agaynst the wil of the owner vnder payne of loosing his finger if it were 3. d. Of his hand if it were 6. d. Of his head if it were 12. d. Moreouer who soeuer woulde bring to the Queene the head of Hugh Spencer the yonger chopt off from his body should receaue for so doing of the Queene 2. thounsand poundes This done the Queene sendeth her letters to the Citty of London for ayde and succont to subdue the oppressor of the Realme to the which letters first no answere was made Agayn she wrote the second letter which was then tacked vpon the crosse in Cheape which was then called the new crosse The copy and tenour of which letter was this The copie of a letter that the Queene sent vnto the Mayor and Citizens of London ISabell by the grace of God Queene of England Lady of Ireland and Countesse of Pountif And we Edward the first sonne of the King of England Duke of Guyan Earle of Chester of Pontif and of Mounstrell to the Mayor and all the comminaltie of London sendeth greeting For asmuch as we haue before this time sent to you by our letters and howe we come into this lande in good aray and good maner for the profite of holy Church and
of our right deare Lord and king and all the Realme with all our might and strength to keepe and mayntayne the Realme as all good people ought for to do Vpon that we pray you and desire you that ye woulde be helping to vs for the health and profite of the Realme and we haue had none aunswere of you nor knowe not your will in that parte Wherefore we send to you agayne and pray you charge you that ye beat you so against vs that ye haue nor make no cause vs to greue but that ye be to vs helping in all the wayes that you may And were ye well in certaine that we and also those that commeth with vs into this realme nothing for to done but that shall be pleasing to God and common profite to al the Realme Not els but for to destroy the Spensers enemyes to the Realme as ye well know Wherefore we pray and charge you in the fayth that ye owe to our Lord the king to the Crowne and to vs and vpon all that ye may forfeite that if Hugh Spenser both the father and the sonne our enemies come within your power that ye do thē hastely to be take fastly kept til we haue ordeined for them our will And as ye desire profite and honour of vs and of the Realme Vnderstanding well if it be so that ye doe our desire and prayer we shall the more be beholden to you And also we shall doe you profite and worship if that ye send vs hastely worde agayne of our will Geuen at Baldocke the sixt day of October These foresayd letters being published and perused the Bishop of Exceter to whom as ye heard was committed the rule of the City sent to the Maior for theyr keyes of the gates vsing so sharpe wordes in the kinges name y◠variaunce began to kindle betwene him and the Cittizens so farre forth that the commons in theyr rage tooke the foresayd Byshop and beheaded him and two of his housholde at that Stādard in Cheape Then the king went to Bristow and ordayned sir Hugh Spēser the father there to keep the Castle and the towne and the king with Hugh Spencer the sonne and Syr Robert Baldocke Chauncellour the Earle of Arundell went into Wales And the Queene so pursued them that first they tooke the towne yelded vp to her Then they tooke syr Hugh Spenser the father whom being drawn and torne they at last hanged vp at Bristow in chaynes of yron As the king was thus flying y◠queene caused to be proclaymed through her army that the Kyng should come and appeare and so to receaue his kingdome agayne if he woulde be conformable to his liege subiectes Who when he did not appeare Prince Edward his sonne was proclaymed high keeper of the Realme In the meane tyme Henry Earle of Lancaster brother to the good Earle Thomas which before was beheaded also Lord William Souch and M. Upphowell were sent by the Queene into Wales to pursue the king there tooke him and sent him to the Castell of Kenelworth And tooke Hugh Spenser the sonne and Sir Robert Baldock Chauncellour and sir Iohn Earle of Arundell brought them all to the towne of Hereford And anone after Hugh Spenser the sonne was drawn and hanged on a gallowes fiftye foote highe and after beheaded and quartered whose quarters were sent into 4. quarters of the Realme Syr Iohn of Arundel was beheaded sir Robert Baldock was put in Newgate at London where shortly after he pyned away and dyed among the theeues This done a Parliament was assembled at London from whence message was sent to the Kyng that if he would resigne vp his Crowne hys sonne shoulde haue it after him If not an other shold take it to whom the lot would geue it Wherevpon the king being constrayned to yelde vp his Crowne to hys sonne was kept in prison and after had to Barkley where he is sayd to take great repentance After this message beyng sent and the king halfe condescending thereunto the Parliament notwithstanding prosecuting and goyng forward there was a bill exhibited and put vp contayning certayne articles agaynst the sayd Kyng then in prison in the Castle of Barkley touching his misbehauiour and imprudent gouerning of the realme whiche bill openly before all the Lordes and commons by the speaker of the Parliament house was read After long consultation thereof amongest themselues touching those articles and also for the better and more circumspect gouernment of the Realme from that tyme forth it was consulted and agreed vppon by the Lordes spirituall and temporall and commons there assembled that they sayd Edward was a man not meete to be their Kyng nor from that tyme forth anye more to beare the Crowne royall or title of a Kyng But that Edward hys eldest sonne who there in the same court of high Parliament was present as he was rightfull heyre and inheritor therunto so should he be crowned king therof in hys fathers steade with these conditions thereunto annexed That he should take wise sage and true Counsellers vnto him That the Realme might be better and more circumspectly gouerned then before in the tyme of Edward his father it was That the old King his Father should be honourably prouided for and kept so long as he liued according as vnto his estate it appertayned c. These and other things thus finished and ended the Parliament breaketh vp and all thinges necessary to the coronation of a Prince appertayning were in speedy wise prepared whereof more hereafter Christ willing shal be specified In the meane tyme as touching the king whiche was yet in prison it is thought by some writers that the next yeare following by the meanes of syr Roger Mortimer he was miserably slayne with a spit as is sayd being thrust vp into his body and was buryed at Gloucester after he had raigned xix yeares In the time and raigne of this King the Colledge of Cambridge called Michaell house was founded and builded by Syr Henry Stantō Knight to the vse and increase of learning a thing in a common wealth very profitable And necessary to be had the want and need wherof many sondry times is sooner felt in this realme of ours and other Realmes abroad then is the discommoditie therof of most men commonly vnderstoode About the same time also was Nicholaus de Lyra which wrote the ordinary glose of the Bible Also Gulielmus Oceham a worthy diuine and of a right sincere iudgement as the times then would either geue or suffer In the tractation of this kings history before was declared what grudge did kindle in the harts of the Barons agaynst the king for reuoking such actes and customes as had bene before in the Parliament established both for Peter Gauestō for that two Spensers Also what seuere punishment the king did execute vppon them for the same in suche cruell and rigorous sorte that as he spared
also slue and killed aboue 130. Knightes being all men of great possessions and prowesse and tooke other small cities and townes to the number of 300. Yet for all thys Phillip de Ualois the french king durst neither rescue his towns nor relieue his owne men but of hys great armie hee lost which is to be marueiled at being in the midst of his own countrey by famine other inconueniences for want of water more then 20000. men without any battaile by hym geuen Whereupon at the treatie of the sayde Phillip by hys embassadours to the king sent and by the mediation of the Lady Iane sister to the sayd Philip mother to the Earle of Henault whose daughter king Edwarde as you heard had married A truce containing the number of 15. articles for one yeare was concluded the king of Englande being very vnwilling and loth therunto Yet notwythstanding partly by the instance of the foresayd Lady but specially for that the king was greatly disappoynted through the negligence of his officers in England which sent hym not ouer such mony as he neded for the continuance of hys warres and paiment of his soldiors wages the articles being somewhat reasonable he agreeth to the truce therof the coÌ„ditions of which truce there concluded heere followe vnder wrytten 1. First that during the sayde truce no tales or mistrust of either part shall be a detriment or cause of breache of the same 2. Item that during the sayd respite or truce eyther of the Princes their helpers coadiutors and allies whatsoeuer shall remaine and be in the quiete possession of all such possessions holdes territories and landes as at thys preâ—ent day they kepe and enioy within the realme and dominion of Fraunce in what maner so euer they haue atchieued the same during the sayd truce 3. Item that the sayd princes their aiders coadiutors and allies whatsoeuer shall passe safely from one country to an other and all marchants with theyr marchandise as well by sea as by land as accustomably they haue ben wont except such banished men as haue ben banished out of that sayd realmes or any of them for other causes then the warres betwene the sayd princes 4. Item that the said two princes shal not procure either by themselues or any other any practice or other molestation to be made the one to the other by the byshop of Rome or any other belonging to the holy church whatsoeuer eyther for the warres begon or any other cause nor for the seruice of any of their allies coadiutors and aiders or any of them And that our holy father the Pope nor any other shal disturbe or molest either of the sayd two kings during the sayd time 5. Item that immediatly after the truce be proclaimed in both the hostes that they may stand bound of either side to kepe and obserue al and euery such article as shal be therein contained 6. Item that wythin 20 dayes next and immediately ensuing eache of the Princes shall cause to be proclaimed in Gascoyne and Guyen and other their lands these articles of truce to the intent they may be the better obserued kept and knowne 7. Item if by any the sayd princes their allies people or coadiutours any siege be layd in Gascoyne or the Dutchy of Guyen or any other Isles of the sea Gierncley or Gersey or any other that the same sieges be raised so soone as they shall heare of thys truce 8. Item that suche as are theeues and fugitiues out of the Countrey of Flaunders shall not returne during the truce and if they do that then such as appreheÌ„d them shal see iustice done vpon them and forfaite all the goodes they haue in Flaunders 9. Item it is accorded that the debtes due to Arras Tresponois or other titles of Fraunce shal neither be demaunded nor executed during the sayd truce 10. Item that all suche prysoners as haue bene taken during these warres shal be released out of prison sent home vpon theyr faith and othe to returne if they be not raunsomed during the sayd truce And if any shal refuse so to doe that then the Lord vnder whom he is shall constraine him to returne againe to prison 11. Item that all the bandes whatsoeuer they be whyche be made before thys sayde truce in the time of warre whether they be of goods spirituall or temporall be released wtout restitucion during the sayd truce 12. Also that these conditions of truce immediately may take effect betwene the Englishmen Scots their Lords aiders and allies and the same to endure vntill the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptist. And that certain persons be appointed by a certaine day to be at the marches of England and Scotland to confirme the same truce vnder such coÌ„ditions as haue bene accustomed in those partes And if the said Scottes refuse so to doe that then they to haue no aide out of Fraunce during the sayd truce 13. Item that this sayd truce be proclaimed in England and in ScotlaÌ„d wythin the 26. dayes after the date therof 14. Item it is accorded that within this truce be contayned Espamels Chatellon Geneuos the Byshop and the towne of Cambrey and castels of the same c. In witnes wherof we Iohn by the grace of God king of Bohemia and Earle of Luxemburgh Adulphe Byshop of Liege Raoule Duke of Loreine Ayemes Earle of Sauoy Iohn Earle of Darminacke on the one party And B. Duke of Brabante C. Duke of Gelre D. Marques of Iuliers sir Iohn of Henault and sir Beawmount on the other party betwixt the high puissant princes of France and England Have scaled thys instrument of truce and peace and deliuered the same accordingly in the church of Espleteline on monday the 25. day of September the yere of grace 1340. This truce thus finished king Edwarde brake vp hys campe remoouing his siege from Tourney came againe to Gaunt FroÌ„ whence very early in the morning he with a small company tooke shipping and by long seas came to the tower of LoÌ„don very few or none hauing vnderstanding thereof And being greatly displeased with diuers of his counsel and high officers for that through their default he was constrained against his will not hauing money to maintaine hys warres to condescende vnto the foresayde truce he commanded to be apprehended and brought vnto him to the tower the Lorde Iohn Stonhore chiefe iustice of England and syr Iohn Poulteney with diuers others and the next morning he sent for the Lorde K. Byshop of Chichester and the Lord Wake the Lorde Treasurer diuers other such that were in authority and office and commanded them al to be kept as prisoners in the said tower onely the sayd byshop excepted whom for feare of the constitution of Pope Clement whych commaunded that no Byshop should be by the king imprisoned he set at libertie suffered him to goe his way in his place substituted sir Roger Bourcher knight
treasure to the wasting of ecclesiastical liuings to the withdrawing of diuine seruice almose hospitalitie and other acceptable workes and to the daily increase of all mischiefes Wherfore in person and by hys owne month the king required the whole estate to prouide here of due remedy To be noted finally in thys parliament of the 38. yere that the Acte of prouisors brought in thys parliament although in the printed copy cap. 1.2.3.4 doth agree with the recorde in maner yet in the saide recordes vnprinted are moe biting wordes against the Pope a mysterie not to be knowen of all men Notes of the 40. yeare of king Edward the third IT followeth moreouer in the sayd Acts of king Edward the 3. and in the 40. yere of his raigne an other Parliament was called at Westminster the 3. of May. An. 1366. the Bishop of Ely being Lord Chauncelour and speaker Who in the 2. day of the sayd assembly in the presence of the King Lordes and commons declared howe the day before generally they vnderstoode the cause of thys their assembly and now more particularly shuld vnderstand the same specially howe that the king vnderstode y◠the Pope for the homage which K. Iohn made to the sea of Rome for the Realmes of Englād Ireland and for the tribute by him granted ment by proces to cite the king of Rome to aunswere thereto Wherein the king required their aduises what were best for him to do if any such thing were attempted The Byshops by their selues required respite of answere vntill the next day So did the Lordes commons euery of them by their selues The same next day the whole estates reassembled together by common consent enacted in effect following vz. For asmuch as neither K. Iohn nor any other kyng coulde bring his realme people in such thraldome subiection but by common assent of Parliament the whyche was not done and therefore done against his othe at hys coronation besides many other causes If therefore the Pope should attempt any thing against the King by processe or other matter in deede That the king shall his subiects should withall their force and power resist the same Here moreouer is not to be omitted howe in the sayd present Parliament the Uniuersities of Oxford Cambridge on the one side and the Friers of the foure orders mēdicants in the said vniuersities on the other side Made long complaintes the one against the other to the kyng in Parliament and in the ende submitted themselues to the kings order After which the king vpon full digesting of the whole matter by assent of Parliament tooke order that as well the Chancelour scholers as the friers of those orders in the sayd Uniuersities should in al graces and other schole exercises vse eche other in frendly wise wythout any rumor as before That none of those orders shoulde receyue any scholers into theyr sayde orders being vnder the age of 18. yeares That the said Friers shall take no aduantage ne procure Bulles or other processe from Rome against the said vniuersities or procede therein And that the kyng haue power to redresse all controuersies betweene them from thence foorth And the offenders to be punished at the pleasure of the King and of the counsaile Notes of the 50. yeare of king Edward the third IN processe of the foresayd Actes and Rolles it followeth more that in the 50. yeare of the reigne of king Edward the 3. the yeare of our Lorde 1376. an other great Parliament was assembled at Westminster the xxiiij of Aprill Where Syr Iohn Knyuet being Lorde Chauncelour of England a certaine long Bill was put vp against the vsurpatiōs of the Pope as being the cause of all y◠plagues murrions famine and pouerty of the realme so as thereby was not left the third person or other cōmodity within the realme that lately was 2. That the taxes payed to the Pope of Rome for Ecclesiasticall dignities doe amount to fiue fold as much as the taxe of al profites as apperteine to the king by the yeare of his whole Realme And that for some one Byshoprike or other dignitie the Pope by way of translation and death hath 3.4 or 5. seuerall taxes 3. That the brokers of that sinfull Citie for money promote many caitifes being altogether vnlearned and vnworthy to a 1000. markes lyuing by yeare where the learned and worthy can hardly obteine 20. marks wherelearning decayeth 4. That aliens enemyes to this land who neuer saw ne care not to se their parishioners haue those liuings wherby they despise Gods seruice conuey away the treasure and are worse then Iewes or Sarasens 5. Also it was put vp in the said Bill to be considered that the lawes of the church would such liuings to be bestowed for charitie onely without praying or paying 6. That reason woulde that liuings geuen of deuotion should be bestowed in hospitality 7. That God had committed his sheepe to the Pope to be pastured and not shoren or shauen 8. That lay patrones perceiuing the couetousnes and simony of the pope do therby learne to sell their benefices to beasts none otherwise then Christ was sold to the Iewes 9. That there is none so rich a Prince in Christendome that hath the fourth part of so much treasure as the Pope hath out of this realme for churches most sinfully 10. Ouer and besides in the sayd Bill repeting againe the tendering zeale for the honor of the Church was declared and particularly named all the plagues whych haue iustly fallen vpon this realme for suffering the same church to be so defaced wyth declaration that it will daily encrease wythout redresse 11. Wherupon with much persuasion this was desired to helpe to reedifie the same and the rather for that this was the yeare of Iubiley the 50. yeare of the kynges reigne the yeare of ioy and gladnesse then the whych there could be no greater 12. The meanes howe to begyn this was to wryte 2. letters to the Pope the one in Latine vnder the kyngs scale the other in French vnder the seales of the nobles importing their particularities requiring redres of the which letter of the Lordes the effect may be seene in a like letter mentioned before pag. 479. 13. And for a further accomplishment hereof to enact that no money were caried foorth of the realme by letter of Lūbardy or otherwise or paine of forfaiture and imprisonment and to enact the articles hereafter ensuing 14. The king hath heretofore by statute prouided sufficiēt remedy and otherwise pursueth the same with the holy father the Pope so mindeth to do from time to time vntill he hath obteined aswel for the matters before as for the articles ensuing being in a maner all one 15. That the popes collector other straungers the kings enemies and onely lyger spies for English dignities and disclosing of the secretes of the realme may be
the Church with such ample possessions 39. It is not necessary to saluation to beleue the church of Rome to be supreme head ouer all Churches 40. It is but folly to beleue the Popes pardons 41. All othes which be made for any coÌ„tract or ciuill bargayne betwixt man and man be vnlawfull 43. Benedict Fraunces Dominicke Bern with all such as haue bene patrons of priuate religion except they haue repented with such also as haue entred into the same be in a damnable state and so from the Pope to the lowest Noues they be all together heretickes Besides these Articles to the number of 45. condemned as is sayd by the Counsell of Constance Other articles also I finde diuersly collected or rather wrasted out of the bookes and writinges of Wickliffe some by William Wodford some by Walden by Frier Tyssington other whom they in theyr bookes haue impugned rather theÌ„ coÌ„futed In the number of whom William Wodford especially findeth out these Articles and writeth agaynst the same to the number of 18. as here vnder follow 1. The bread remayneth in his owne substaunce after the consecration therof vpon the aultar and ceaseth not to be bread still 2. As Iohn was figuratiuely Helias and not personally so the bread figuratiuely is the body of Christ and not naturally And that without all doubt this is a figuratiue speach to say this is my body as to say This Iohn is â—elias 3. In the Decree Ergo Berengarius the Courte of Rome hath determined that the Sacrament of the holy Eucharist is naturaly true bread 4. They which do affirme that the infantes of the faythful departing without the Sacrament of baptisme are not to be saued be presumptuous and fooles in so affirming 5. The administration of the Sacrament of confirmatioÌ„ is not onely reserued to the Bishops 6. In the time of S. Paule onely two orders of Clerkes did suffice in the Church Priests and Deacons Neither was there in the time of the Apostles any destinction of Popes Patriarches and Archbishops and Bishops but these the Emperors pride did finde it out 7. Such as in times past either for couetousnes of temporall lucre or of hope of mutuall succour by kindred or for cause to excuse their lust although they dispayred of issue were maryed were coupled together not by true Matrimony 8. The causes of diuorcement either for spirituall consanguinity or for affinity be not fouÌ„ded in Scripture but are onely ordinaunces of men 9 These words I will take thee to wife are rather to be taken in conâ—ract of matrimony then these wordes I doe take thee to wife And the contract with any party by the words of the future tence ought not to be frustrate for the contract with any party afterward made by the words of the present time 10. There be 12. disciples of Antechrist Popes Cardinals Patriarches Archbishops Bishops Archdeacons Officials Deanes Monkes Chanons Friers and Pardoners 11. In the booke of Numbers the 18. chapter in Ezechiell 44. chapter it is commaunded simply that neither the Priestes of Aaron nor the Leuites should haue any part of inheritance with other tribes but should liue meerly of tithes and oblations 12. There is no greater hereticke or Antechrist then that Clerke which teacheth that it is lawfull for Priestes and Leuites of the law of grace to be indued with temporall possessions And if there be any heretickes Apostates or blasphemers these Clerkes be such 13. It is not onely lawfull for the Lords temporal to take away goods of fortune from the Churchmen sinning vsually but also are bounde so to doe vnder payne of eternall damnation 14. He that is the more humble and more seruiceable to the Church and more enamoured with the loue of Christ he is in the church militant the greater and the more nearest Vicar of Christ. 15. If corporall vnction or aneling were a Sacrament as now it is fayned to be Christ and his Apostles would not haue left the ordinaunce thereof vntouched 16. Vnto the true dominion secular is required vertuous life of him that ruleth 17. All thinges that happen doe come absolutely of necessity 18. Whatsoeuer the Pope or his Cardinalles can deduce clearely out of the Scripture that only is to be beleued or to be done at their monitioÌ„ whatsoeuer otherwise they do commaund is to be condemned as hereticall Besides this W. Woodford afore mentioued diuers other there were which wrote agaynst these articles of Wicliffe aforesay maynteyning the Popes part as seemeth for flatterye rather then following any iust cause so to doe or shewing forth any reason or learning in disprouing the same Notwithstanding on the contrary part some there were againe both learned and godly which taking the part of Wickliffe without all flattery defended the most of the sayd articles openly in scholes and other places as appereth by the works of Iohn Hus who in his publicke determinations in the vniuersity of Prage stoode in defence of the same agaynst all his aduersaryes As partly is here to be seene in these tractations vnder folowing ¶ THE PVBLICK DEFENCE of certayne Articles of Iohn Wickliffe in the first Act before the whole Vniuersity of Prage in Charles Colledge ¶ The determination of I. Hus vpon the xiiij Article of Wickliffe as touching the preaching and hearing of the word of God made in the yeare of our Lord. 1412. FOr so much as to condemne the trueth wittingly or without reasonable examination doth tende to greate daunger of saluation as the Lord sayth Luke the sixt doe ye not condemne and ye shall not be condemned Therefore to auoyd this great dauÌ„ger the Vniuersity of Prage and the whole communalty there of the Rector Masters Doctors Bachelers and Studentes in theyr generall assembly not agreeing to the condemnation pronounced by the Doctors in theyr councell house requireth of the sayde Doctors a reasonable proofe of theyr condemnation and that they should by scripture authority or infallible reasoÌ„ proue the falsehead of euery those fiue and forty Articles The which being once done the sayd Vniuersity will agree to the sayd condemnation as iust For the Vniuersity doth well know that as Augustine sayth in the end of his second booke of Christian doctrine That what so euer a man doth learne besides the holy scriptures if it be hurtfull there it is condemned If it be profitable there it is founde And when a man hath founde all thinges therein which he hath profitably learned els where he shall much more aboundantly finde those thinges which are found in no place els but are learned in the maruelous deapth and maruellous profoundnesse of those most sacred Scriptures onely Thus writeth Augustine And Gregory in his three twenty booke of Moralles sayth thus God in the holye scripture hath comprehended whatsoeuer thing may happen vnto any man and in the same hath by the examples of those which are gone afore taught them which are to come how to
Richard againe in the raigne of this king that many yeares after he was rumored to be aliue of them which desired belike that to be true which they knew to be false for the which diuers were executed For the space of sixe or vij yeares together almost no yeare passed without some conspiracy against the king Long it were here to recite the bloud of all such Nobles and other which was spilt in the raigne of this king as the Earle of Kent Earle of Salisbury Earle of Huntington named Iohn Holland c. as writeth the story of S. Albans But the English writers differ something in their names and make mention of 4. Earles of Surrey of Excester of Salisbury and Lord Spenser Earle of Gloucester Ex Lib. cui tit Calendarium Bruti And the next yeare following Syr Ihon Clarendon knight with two of his seruauntes the Priour of Laund with 8. friers were hanged and quartered And after these Henry Percy the younger the Earle of Worcester named Thomas Percy his vncle Lord of Kinderton and L. Richard de Uernoua The Earle of Northumberland scarce escaped with his pardon an 1403. In the which yeare the prison in Cornhill called the tonne was turned into the conduit there now standing To let passe other moe hanged and quartered the same time as Blount knight Benet Kely knight and Thomas Wintersel Esquier Also the same yeare was taken and executed sir Bernard Brokes knight sir Iohn Shilley knight Syr Iohn Mandelyn and William Frierby After all these L. Henry Earle of Northumberland and L. Bardolfe conspiring the kings death were taken in the North and beheaded which was in the 8. yere of this king Henry This ciuil rebellion of so many nobles other against the king declared what grudging heartes the people then bare towarde this king Henry Among whome I cannot pretermit heere also the Archb. of Yorke named Richarde Scrope who with the L. Moubrey Marshal of England gathered a great company in the North countrey against the foresaid king to whom also was adioyned the helpe of L. Bardolfe Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Ex Chron. D. Albani And to stirre vp the people more willingly to take their partes they collected certaine Articles against the said king to the number of 10. and fastned them vpon the doores of Churches and Monasteries to be read of all men in English Which articles if any be disposed to vnderstand for somuch as the same also containe a great part of the doings betweene king Henry king Richard aforesayde I thought for the better opening of the matter heere vnder to inserte the same in such forme as I founde them in the historie of Scala mundi expressed ¶ Articles set vp on Church doores against king Henry the fourth IN the name of God Amen Before the Lorde Iesus Christ iudge of the quicke and dead c. We A.B.C.D. c. not long sithens became bounde by othe vppon the sacred Euangelicall booke vnto our soueraigne Lorde Richarde late king of England and France in the presente of many prelates potentates and nobilitie of the realme that wee so long as we liued should beare true allegeance and fidelity towardes hym and his heires succeding hym in the kingdom by iust title right and line accordyng to the statutes and custome of this realme of England By vertue wherof we are bound to foresee that no vices or hainous offences arise in the common weale do take effect or wyshed ende but that we ought to geue our selues and our goodes to wtstand the same without feare of sword or death whatsoeuer vpon paine of periurie which paine is euerlasting damnation Wherfore we seing perceiuing diuers horrible crimes and great enormities daily without ceassing to be committed by the children of the deuill and sathans soldiours against the supremacie of the Church of Rome the libertie of the church of England and the lawes of the realme against the person of king Rich. and his heires against the prelates noble men religion and comminaltie and finally against the whole weale publike of the realme of England to the great offence of the maiesty of almighty God and to the prouocation of his iust wrath and veÌ„geance towards the realme and people of the same And fearing also the destruction both of the Churche of Rome and England the ruine of our couÌ„try to be at hand hauing before our eyes the iustice the kingdom of God calling alwaies on the name of Iesus hauing an assured confidence in his clemency mercy and power haue here taken vnto vs certain articles subscribed in forme folowing to be proponed tried and heard before the iust iudge Iesus Christ and the whole world to his honour the deliuery of the church the cleargy and comminalty and to the utility profite of the weale publick But if which God forbid by force feare of violence of wicked persons we shal be cast in prison or by violent death preuented so as in this worlde we shall not be able to proue the saide articles as we would wish then do we apeale to the high celestiall iudge that he may iudge discerne the same in the day of his supreme iudgement 1. ¶ First we depose say except and entend to proue against the Lord Henry Derby sonne of the Lord Iohn of Gaunt late Duke of Lancaster and commonly called king of England himselfe pretending the same although without all right and title thereunto and against his adherents fautours and complices that euer they haue bene are and will be traytors inuaders and destroyers of Gods Church in Rome England Wales and Ireland and of our soueraigne Lord Richard late King of England his heires his kingdom and common wealth as shall hereafter maniâ—estly appeare 2. Secondarely we depose c. against the said Lord HeÌ„ry for that he had conceaued deutied conspired certaine hainous crimes and traiterous offences against his sayd soueraigne Lord Richard his state and dignitie as manifestly did appeare in the contention betwene the said Lord Henry and yâ— Lord Thomas Duke of Northfolke begon at Couentry but not finished throughly Afterwards he was sent in exile by sentence of the said king Richard by the agreement of his father the Lord Iohn Duke of Lancaster by the voice of diuers of the Lords temporall nobilitie of the realme and also by his owne consent there to remaine for a certaine time appointed vnto him by the said Lords and withall he was bound by othe not to returne into EnglaÌ„d before he had obteined fauour grace of the kyng Not long after when the king was departed into Ireland for reformation of that countrey apperteining to the crowne of England but as then rebelling agaynst the same the sayd Lord Henry in the meane time contrary to his oth and fidelitie and long before the time limited vnto him was expired with all his fautours and inuaders secretly entred into the Realme swearing
accepted and thereupon the Archbyshop thomas Arundell wyth hys other bishops and a great part of the clergye went straight waies vnto the king then remaining at Keningston And there laid forth most greuous complaints against the sayd Lorde Cobham to his great infamy and blemish being a man right godly The king gently heard those bloud thirsty Prelates and farre otherwise then became his princely dignitie notwythstanding requiring and instantly desiring them that in respect of hys noble stocke and knighthode they should yet fauourably deale with him And that they would if it were possible without all rigor or extreme handling reduce him againe to the Churches vnitie Hee promised them also that in case they were contented to take some deliberation hys selfe would seriously common the matter wyth him Anone after the king sent for the saide Lorde Cobham And as he was come he called him secretely admonishing him betwixt him and him to submit himself to his mother the holy church and as an obedient child to acknowledge himselfe culpable Unto whome the Christen knight made this aunswer You most worthy Prince saith he I am alwaies prompt willing to obey for somuch as I knowe you a christen king the appoynted minister of God bearing the sworde to the punishment of euil doers for safegard of them that be vertuous Unto you next my eternal God owe I my whole obedience submit thereunto as I haue done euer all that I haue eyther of fortune or nature ready at all times to fulfil whatsoeuer ye shall in the Lord commaund inc But as touching the Pope and hys spiritually I owe them neither sure nor seruice forsomuch as I knowe him by the Scriptures to be the great Antichrist the sonne of perdition the open aduersary of God the abhomination standing in the holy place When the king had heard thys with such like sentences more he would talke no longer with hym but left him so vtterly And as the Archbyshop resorted againe vnto hym for an answere he gaue him his full authority to cite him examin him punish him according to their deuilish decrees which they called the lawes of holy church Then the sayde Archb. by the counsaile of his other Byshops and Clergy appoynted to cal before him Sir Iohn Didcastle the Lord Cobham and to cause hym personally to appeare to aunswere to such suspect Articles as they shoulde lay agaynst hym So he sent forth hys chiefe Sommoner wyth a very sharpe citation vnto the castle of Cowling where as he at that time dwelt for his solace And as the sayd Sommoner was come thether hee durst in no case enter the gates of so noble a man wythout his licence and therfore he returned home againe hys message not done Then called the Archbish. one Iohn Butler vnto him which was then the doore keper of the kings priuy chamber and wyth him he couenaunted through promyses and rewards to haue this matter craftly brought to passe vnder the kings name Whereuppon the sayde Iohn Butler tooke the Archbyshops Somner with him and went vnto the saide Lord Cobham shewing him that it was the kings pleasure that he should obey that citation and so cited him fraudulently Then saide he to them in few words that he in no case would consent to those most deuilish practises of the Priestes As they had informed the Archbyshop of that aunswere and that it was for no man priuately to cite him after that without pearil of life he decreed by by to haue him cited by publique processe or open cōmandement And in all the hast possible vpon the Wednesday before the Natiuity of our Lady in September he commaunded letters citatorir to be set vppon the great gates of the Cathedrall church of Rochester whych was but 3. English miles frō thence charging hym to appeare personally before him at Ledis the 11. day of the same moneth and yeare all excuses to the contrary set apart Those letters were taken down anone after by such as bare fauor vnto the Lord Cobham and so conueyed aside After that caused the Archbish. new letters to be set vp on the natiuity day of our Lady whych also were rent downe and vtterly consumed Then for somuch as he dyd not appeare at the day appoynted at Ledys where her sate in Consistorie as cruell as euer was Cayphas with his court of hypocrites about him he iudged him denounced him and condemned him of most depe contumacy After that whē he had bene falsly informed by his hired spies and other glosing glauerers that the sayd Lord Cobh. had laughed him to scorn disdained al his doings maintained his old opinions contemned the churches power the dignity of a Bishop the order of priesthood for all these was he than accused of in his mody madnes wtout iust profe did he openly excommunicate him Yet was not withal this his fierce tiranny satisfied but commanded him to be cited a fresh to appeare afore him the Saterday before the feast of S. Mathewe the Apostle with these cruel threatnings added thereunto that if he did not obey at the day he wold more extremely handle him And to make himselfe more strong towardes the performāce thereof he compelled the lay power by most terrible manasings of curses and interdictions to assist hym against that seditious apostata schismaticke and hereticke the troubler of the publike peace that enemy of the realme and great aduersary of all holy Church for al these hateful names did he geue him Thys most constant seruant of the Lorde and worthy Knight sir Iohn Didcastle the Lorde Cobham beholding the vnpeaceable furie of Antichrist thus kindled agaynst him perceiuing himself also compassed on euery side wyth deadly daungers He tooke paper and pen in hand and so wrote a Christen cōfession or rekening of his faith whych followeth heereafter both signing and sealing it wyth his owne hand Wherein he also answered to the 4. chiefest articles that the Archbyshop laid against him That done he tooke the copie with him and went therewith to the king trusting to finde mercy fauour at his hande None other was that confession of his then the common beleue or summe of the Churches faith called the Apostles Creede of all Christen men than vsed with a brief declaration vpon the same as here vnder ensueth ¶ The Christen beliefe of the Lorde Cobham I Beleue in God the father almighty maker of heauen and earth And in Iesu Christ hys onely sonne our Lorde which was cōceiued by the holy ghost borne of the virgin Mary suffred vnder Ponce Pilate crucified dead and buried went downe to hell the thirde day rose agayne from death ascended vp to heauen sitteth on the ryght hande of God the father almighty and from thence shal come again to iudge the quicke the dead I beleeue in the holy ghost the vniuersal holy Church the communion of Saints the forgeuenesse
Archbishop to the Pope of Rome therefore he ought he sayd in no cause to be hys iudge And hauing his appeale there at hand ready writtē he shewed it with al reuerence to the king Wherewith the king was then much more displeased then afore and sayde angerly vnto him that he should not pursue hys appeale but rather he should tary in hold till suche time as it were of the Pope allowed And thē would he or nild he that archbishop should be his iudge Thus was there nothing allowed that the good Lord Cobham had lawfully afore required But for so much as he woulde not be sworne in all things to submit himselfe to the Church and so take what penaunce the archbishop would enioyne him He was arested agayne at the kinges commaundement and so ledde forth to the Tower of London to keepe hys day so was it then spoken that the archbishop had appoynted him afore in the kinges chamber Then caused he the foresayd confession of his fayth to be copyed agayne and the aunswere also which he had made to the foure articles proponed agaynst him to be written in maner of an Indenture in two sheetes of paper That when he should come to hys aunswere he might geue the one copy vnto the archbishop and reserue the other to him selfe As the day of examination was come which was the 23. day of September the Saterday before the feast of saint Mathewe Thomas Arundell the Archbishop sitting in Cayphas rowme in the Chapter house of Paules wyth Richard Clifford Byshop of London and Henry Bolnig broke Byshop of Winchester sir Robert Morley knight and Liefetenant of the Tower brought personally before hym the sayd Lord Cobham and there left him for the time vnto whom the archbishop sayd these wordes * The first examination of the Lorde Cobham SIr Iohn in the last generall conuocation of the clergie of this our Prouince ye were detected of certayne heresies and by sufficient witnesses found culpable Whereupon ye were by forme of spirituall law cited and woulde in no case appeare In conclusion vpon your rebellious cōtumacie ye were both priuately and openly excommunicated Notwithstanding we neyther yet shewed our selues vnready to haue geuen your absolution nor yet doe not to this houre would ye haue meekely asked it Vnto this the Lord Cobham shewed as though he had geuen no eare hauing hys minde otherwise occupyed and so desired no absolution But sayd he would gladly before him and hys brethren make rehearsal of that fayth which he held and en tended alwayes to stand to if it woulde please them to licence him thereunto And then he tooke out of his vosome a certayn writing endented concerning the articles wherof he was accused and so opēly read it before them geuing it vnto the Archbishop as he had made thereof an ende Whereof this is the copy I IOhn Didcastle Knight Lord of Cobham will that all Christen men weet and vnderstād that I clepe almighty God into witnesse that it hath bene nowe is and euer with the helpe of God shall be mine entent and my will to beleue faythfully and fully all the sacramentes that euer God ordayned to be do in holy Church and moreouer to declare me in these foure poynts I beleue that the most worshipfull Sacrament of the aulter is Christes body in forme of bread the same body that was borne of the blessed virgin our Lady sayne Mary done on the crosse dead and buryed the thyrd day rose from death to life the which body is now glorified in heauen Also as for the sacrament of penaunce I beleue that it is needefull to euery man that shal be saued to forsake sinne and do due penaunce for sinne before done with true confession very contrition and due satisfaction as Gods lawe limitteth and teacheth and els may he not be saued which penaunce I desire all men to doe And as of Images I vnderstand that they be not of beleue but that they were ordayned sith the beleue was zewe of Christ by sufferaunce of the Church to be Calenders to lewd men to represent and bryng to minde the passion of our Lord Iohn Christ and martyrdome and good liuing of other sayntes And that who so it be that doth the worship to dead Images that is due to God or putteth suche hope or trust in helpe of them as he should doe to God or hath affection in one more then in an other he doth in that the greatest sinne of maumerry Also I suppose this fully that euery man in this earth is a pilgrime toward blisse or toward payne and that he that knoweth not ne will not know ne keepe the holy comaundementes of God in his liuing here albeit that he be go on Pilgrimages to all the world and he dye so he shal be damned and he that knoweth the holy commaundementes of God and keepeth them to hys ende he shal be saued though he neuer in hys lyfe goe on pilgrimage as men now vse to Caunterbury or to Rome or to any other place This aunswere to hys articles thus ended and read he deliuered it to the Bishops as is sayd afore Than counceled the Archbishop with the other two Bishops and with diuers of the Doctours what was to be done in this matter commaunding hym for the tyme to stand aside In cōclusion by their assent information he said thus vnto him Come hether Syr Iohn In this your wryting are many good thinges contayned and right Catholicke also we deny it not but ye must consider that thys day was appoynted you to aunswere to other pointes concerning those articles wherof as yet no mention is made in this your Bil. And therefore ye must yet declare vs your minde more playnly And thus whether that ye holde affirme and beleeue that in the sacrament of the aulter after the consecration rightly done by a priest remayneth materiall bread or not Moreouer whether ye do hold affirme and beleue that as concerning the sacrament of penaunce where as a competent nomber of priestes are euery Christen man is necessarely bound to be confessed of hys sinnes to a priest ordained by the Church or not After certayn other communication this was the answere of the good Lord Cobham That none otherwise would he declare his minde nor yet aunswere vnto hys articles then was expressely in his writing there contayned Then sayd the Archbishop agayne vnto hym Syr Iohn beware what ye do For if ye aunswere not clearely to those thinges that are here obiected agaynst you especially at the time appointed you onely for that purpose the law of holy Church is that compelled once by a iudge we may openly proclayme ye an hereticke Unto whome he gaue this aunswere Do as ye shall thinke best for I am at a poynt Whatsoeuer he or the other Byshops did aske him after that he had them resorte to hys Bill for thereby would he
body The Lord Cobham asked how they could make good that sentence of theirs They aunswered him thus For it is agaynst the determination of holy Church Then sayd the archbishop vnto him Syr Iohn we sēt you a writing concerning the fayth of this blessed Sacrament clearely determined by the church of Rome our mother and by the holy Doctors Then he sayd agayne vnto him I know none holyer then is Christ and his Apostles And as for that determination I wore it is none of theyrs for it standeth not with the scriptures but manifestly against them If it be the Churches as ye say it is it hath bene hers onely since she receaued the great poyson of worldly possessions and not afore Then asked they him to stop his mouth therwith If he beleued not in the determination of the Church And he sayd vnto them No forsooth for it is no God In all our Creede this word in is but thrise mentioned concerning beleue In God the father in God the sonne in in God the holy Ghost three persons and one God The byrth the death the buriall the resurrection and ascension of Christ hath none in for beleue but in him Neyther yet hath the Church the sacramentes the forgeuenes of sinne the latter resurrection nor yet the life euerlasting nor anye other in then in the holy ghost Then sayd one of the Lawyers Such that was but a word of office But what is your beliefe concerning holy Church The Lord Cobham aunswered My beliefe is as I sayd afore that all the scriptures of the sacred Bible are true All y◠is grounded vppon them I beleue throughly For I know it is Gods pleasure that I shuld so do But in your Lordly lawes and idle determinations haue I no beliefe For ye be no part of Christes holy churche as your open deedes doth shew But ye are very Antichristes obstinately set agaynst his holy law and wil. The lawes that ye haue made are nothing to his glory but onely for your vayne glory and abhominable couetousnes This they sayd was an exceeding heresie and that in a great fume not to beleeue the determination of holye Church Then the Archbishop asked hym what he thought of holy Church He sayd vnto him my beliefe is that the holye Churche is the number of them which shal be saued of whō Christ is the head Of this churche one part is in heauen wyth Christ an other in purgatorye you say and the thyrd is here in earth This latter part standeth in three degrees in knighthoode priesthoode and the communaltie as I sayd afore playnely in the confession of my beliefe Then sayd the Archbishop vnto hym Can you tell me who is of this church The Lord Cobham answered Yea truely can I. Then sayd Doctor walden the Prior of the Carmelits It is no doubt vnto you who is thereof For Christ sayeth in Mathewe Nolite iudicare presume to iudge no man If ye be here forbidden the iudgement of your neighboure or brother much more the iudgement of your superiour The Lorde Cobham made him this aunswere Christ sayth also in the selfe same chapter of Mathew that like as the euill tree is knowne by hys fruit so is a false Prophet by his works appeare they neuer so glorious But that ye left behind ye And in Iohn he hath this text Operibus credite belecue you the outwarde doinges And in an other place of Iohn Iustum iudicium iudicate when wee knowe the thing to be true we may so iudge it and not offend For Dauid sayd also Rectè iudicate filij hominum Iudge rightly alwayes ye children of men And as for your superiority were ye of Christ ye shoulde be meeke ministers and no proud superiours Then said Doctor walden vnto him ye make here no difference of iudgementes Ye put no diuersitie betwene y◠euill iudgementes whiche Christ had forbidden and the good iudgementes which he hath cōmaunded vs to haue Rash iudgment and right iudgement al is one with you So swift iudges alwayes are the learned schollers of Wicklisse Vnto whom the Lord Cobham thus aunswered It is wel sophistred of you forsooth Preposterous are your iudgementes euermore For as the Prophet Esay sayth ye iudge euill good and good euill And therefore the same prophet concludeth that your wayes are not Gods waies nor Gods wayes your wayes And as for that vertuous man wicklisse whose iudgementes ye so highly disdayne I shall say here of my part both before God and man that before I knew that despised doctrine of his I neuer abstayned from sinne But since I learned therin to feare my Lorde GOD it hath otherwise I trust bene with me so muche grace coulde I neuer finde in all your glorious instructions Then said Doctor Walden agayne yet vnto him It were not well with me so many vertuous men liuing so many learned men teaching the scripture being also so open and the examples of fathers so plenteous If I thē had no grace to amend my life till I heard the deuil preach S. Hierome sayth that he whiche seeketh suche suspected Maysters shall not finde the midday light but the mid-day deuill The Lord Cobham sayd Your father 's the old Phariseis ascribed Christes miracles to Belzebub and his doctrine to the deuil And you as their natural children haue still the selfe same iudgement concerning his faythfull followers They that rebuke your vicious liuing must needs be heretickes and that must your doctors proue whē you haue no scripture to do it Then sayde he to them all To iudge you as you be we neede no further go then to your owne proper actes Where do ye find in all Gods law that ye shold thus sit in iudgement of any Christen men or yet geue sentence vppon any other man vnto death as ye doe here dayly No grounde haue ye in all the Scriptures so Lordly to take it vppon you but in Annas and Cayphas which sat thus vpon Christ and vppon his Apostles after hys ascension Of them onely haue ye taken it to iudge Christes members as ye doe and neither of Peter nor Iohn Then sayd some of the Lawyers yes forsooth syr for Christ iudged Iudas The Lord Cobham sayd No Christ iudged him not but he iudged himselfe and thereupon went forth so did hange himselfe But in deede Christ sayde woe vnto him for that couerous act of hys as he doth yet still vnto many of you For since the venune of him was shed into the church ye neuer followed Christ neither yet haue ye stande in the perfection of Gods law Then the Archbishop asked him what he ment by that venune The Lord Cobham sayd your possessions and Lordeships For then cried an aungell in the ayre as your owne Chronicles mentioneth wo wo woe this day is veuime shed into the church of God Before that time all the Byshops of Rome were martyrs in a manner And
since that time we read of very few But in deede since that same time one hath put down an other one hath poysoned an other one hath cursed an other and one hath slayne an other and done much more mischiefe besides as all the Chronicles telleth And let all men consider well this that Christ was meeke and mercifull The pope is proude and a tyraunt Christ was poore and forgaue The pope is riche and a malicious manslear as hys dayly actes doe proue hym Rome is the very neast of Antichrist and out of that neast commeth all the disciples of him Of whome Prelates Priestes and Monkes are the body and these pud Friers are the tayle which couereth his most filthy part Then said the Prior of the Fryers Augustines Alacke sir why do you say so That is vncharitably spoken And the Lord Cobham said Not onely is it my saying but also the Prophet Esayes long afore my time The prophet saith he which preacheth lyes is the tayle behind For as you Fryers and monkes be like Phariseis deuided in your outward apparell and vsages to make ye deuision among the people And thus you with such other are the very naturall members of Antichrist Then said he vnto them all Christ saith in his Gosspell Woe vnto you Scribes and Phariseis Hipocrites For ye close vp the kingdome of heauen before men Neyther enter ye in your selues nor yet suffer any other that wold enter into it But ye stop vp the wayes therūto with your owne traditions and therfore are ye the housholde of Antechrist ye will not permit Gods veritie to haue passage nor yet to be taught of his true ministers fearing to haue your wickednes reproued But by suche flatterers as vphold you in your mischiefes ye suffer the common people most miserably to be seduced Then sayd the archbishop By our Lady syr there shal none such preach within my dioces and God will nor yet in my iurisdiction if I may know it as either maketh diuision or yet dissention among the poore commons The Lord Cobham sayd Both Christ and hys Apostles were accused of sedition making yet were they moste peaceable men Both Daniell and Christ prophecied that such a troublous tyme shoulde come as hath not bene yet since the worldes beginning And this prophecy is partlye fulfilled in your dayes and doinges For manye haue yee slayne already and more wil ye ssay hereafter if God fulfil not his promise Christ sayth also if those dayes of yours were not shortened scarsly shold any flesh be saued Therfore looke for it iustly for God will shorten youre dayes Moreouer though Priestes and deacons for preaching of Gods word and for ministring the sacraments with prouision for the poore be grounded on Gods lawe yet haue these other sectes no maner of ground hereof so farre as I haue read Then a Doctor of lawe called maister Iohn Kempe plucked out of his bosome a copy of the bil which they had afore sent him into the tower by the Archbishops counsel thinking thereby to make shorter worke with hym For they were so amased with his aunsweres not all vnlike to them whiche disputed with Stephen that they knewe not well how to occupy the time their wits and sophistry as God would so fayled them that day My Lord Cobham sayth this Doctor we must briefly know your minde concerning these foure poyntes here following The rest of them is this And then he read vpō the bill The fayth and determination of holy churche touching the blessed sacrament of the aulter is this That after the sacramentall wordes be once spoken of a Priest in his masse the materiall bread that was before bread is turned to Christes very body And the materiall wine is turned into Christes bloud And so there remayneth in the sacrament of the aulter from thenceforth no material bread nor materiall wine which were there before the sacramentall wordes were spoken Sir beleue ye not this The Lord Cobham said This is normy beliefe But my fayth is as I sayd to you afore that in the worshipfull sacrament of the aulter is Christes very body in forme of bread Then sayd the archbishop sir Iohn ye must say otherwise The Lord Cobham said Nay that I shall not if God be vpon my side as I trust he is but that there is Christs body in forme of bread as the common beliefe is Then read the doctour againe The second poynt is this Holy Church hath determined that euery Christen mā liuyng here bodely vpō earth ought to be shriuen of a priest ordeined by the church if he may come to him syr what say you to this The Lord Cobham aunswered and said A diseased or sore wounded man hath need to haue a sure wise Chirurgian and a true knowing both the ground and the daunger of the same Most necessary were it therefore to be first shriuen vnto God which onely knoweth our diseases and can helpe vs. I deny not in this the going to a priest if he be a man of good life and learning For the lawes of God are to be required of the priest which is godly learned But if he be an idiote or a man of vicious liuing that is my curate I ought rather to flee from him then to seeke vnto him For sooner might I catch euill of him that is nought then any goodnes towardes my soules health Then read the doctour agayne The third poynt is this Christ ordayned S. Peter the Apostle to be his vicare here in earth whose sea is the church of Rome And he graunted that the same power whiche he gaue vnto Peter should succeede to all Peters successours which we call now popes of Rome By whose special power in churches particular be ordayned Prelates archbishops parsons Curates and other degrees more Vnto whom Christen men ought to obey after the lawes of the Church of Rome This is the determination of holye Church Sir beleue ye not this To this he answered and sayd He that followeth Peter most nighest in pure liuing is next vnto him in succession But your Lordly order esteemeth not greatly the lowly behauiour of poore Peter whatsoeuer ye prate of him Neither care ye greatly for the humble manners of them that succeeded him till the time of Siluester whiche for the more part were martirs as I told you afore Ye can let all their good conditions go by you and not hurt your selues with them at all All the world knoweth this well inough by you and yet ye can make boast of Peter With that one of the other doctors asked him thē what do ye say of the Pope The Lord Cobham answered As I said before He you together maketh whole the great Antichrist Of whō he is the great head you bishops priests prelates monks are the body and the begging friers are the tayle for they couer the filthines of you both with
whome I shall hereafter know suspected of heresye or errors I shall effectually present or cause to be presented vnto my sayde reuerend father Lord Archbishop or to them which haue his authority so soone as I can conneniently do it and see that they be corrected to my vttermost power This abiuration neuer came to the hands of the Lord Cobham neither was it compiled of them for that purpose but onely therewith to bleare the eyes of the vnlearned multitude for a time After the whiche like fetch and subtle practise was also deuised the recantatioÌ„ of the Archbishop Thomas Cranmer to stop for a time the peoples mouthes Which subtlely in like manner was also practised with the false recantatioÌ„ of Bishop â—oper and diuers other as in their places hereafter Christ graunting shal be shewed And thus much hitherto concerning the first trouble of sir Iohn Oldcastle Lorde Cobham with all the circumstances of the true time place occasion causes and order belonging to the same Wherin I trust I haue sufficiently satisfied all the parties requisite to a faythfull history with out corruption For the confirmation wherof to the intent the mind also of the wrangling cauiller may be satisfied to stop the mouth of the aduersary which I see in all places to be ready to barke I haue therfore of purpose anexed with all my ground foundation taken out of the Archines and Registers of the Archb. of Cant Ex epist. Thom. Arund ad Rich. Lond. Wherby may appeare the manifest error both of Polydorus and of Edward Hall who being deceiued in the right distinction of the times assigne this citation and examination of the Lord Cobham to be after the councell of CoÌ„stance when as Thomas Arundell Archbishop of Caunterbury at the councell of Constance was not aliue The copy and testimony of his owne letter shall declare the same written and sent to the bishop of London in forme as foloweth * The copy of the Epistle of the Archbishop of Caunterbury written to the Bishop of London whereupon dependeth the grounde and certaynety of this foresayd history of the Lord Cobham aboue premised TO the reuerend father in Christ and Lord the Lord Robert by the grace of God Bishop of Hereford Richard by the permission of God bishop of London health and continuall increase of sincere loue We haue of late receiued the letters of the reuerend father in Christ and Lord the Lorde Thomas by the grace of God Archb. of Cant. primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke see vnto our reuerend brother the Lord Richard Bishop of London health and brotherly loue in the Lord. It was lately concluded before vs in the conuocation of Prelates and Clergye of our prouince of Caunterb last celebrate in our church of S. Paul intreating amongest other thinges with the sayd prelates clergy vpon the vnion and reformation of the Church of England by vs and the sayd prelates and Clergy that it was almost impossible to amende the hole of our Lordes coate whiche was without seame but that first of all certayne nobles of the realme which are authors fauourers protectors defenders and receiuers of these heretickes called Lollardes were sharpely rebuked and if neede were by the censures of the Churche and the helpe of the secular power they be reuoked from their errours And afterward hauing made diligent inquisition in the conuocation amongest the proctors of the Clergy and others which were there in great number out of euery dioces of our prouince It was found out amongest others that sir Iohn Oldcastle knight was and is the principall receiuer fauourer protector and defender of them and that specially in the Diocesse of London Rochester and Hereforde he hath sent the sayd Lollardes to preach not being licenced by the ordinaryes and Bishoppes of the Dioces or places contrary to the prouinciall constitutions in that behalfe made and hath bene present at theyr wicked SermoÌ„s greuously punishing with threatnings terrors and the power of the secular sword suche as did withstand him alledging and affirming amongest others that we and our felow brethren Suffragans of out prouinces had not neither haue any power to make any such constitutions Also he hath holden and doth holde opinion and teach as touching the sacramentest of the aultar of penaunce of pilgrimage of the worshiping of Sayntes and of the keyes contrary to that which the vniuersall church of Rome doth teach ond affirme Wherefore on the behalfe of the sayd prelates and clergy we were then required that we would vouchsafe to proceed agaynst the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastle vpon the premisses Notwithstanding for the rouerance of our Lord the king in whose fauour the sayde sir Iohn at that preseÌ„t was no lesse also for honor of his knighthood we with our fellow brethren and Suffraganes then present with a great part of the Clergy of our prouince comming personally before the presence of our Lord the king being then at hys Manor of Kenington put vp against the said sir Iohn a complaint and partly reciting the defaultes of the sayd sir Iohn But at the request of our Lord the king we desiring to reduce the sayd sir Iohn to the vnity of the church without any reproche we deferred all the execution of the premisses for a great time But at the last for so much as our sayd Lord the king after his great trauelles taken about the conuersion of him did nothing at all profite as our said Lord the king vouchsafed to certify vs both by word writing We immediatly decreed to call forth the sayd sir Iohn personally to aunswere before vs at a certayne time already passed in and vpon the premisses and sent our messengers with these our letters of citation to the sayde sir Iohn then being at his castle of Cowling vnto the which messenger we gaue commaundement that he should in no case go into the Castle except he were licensed But by the meane of one Iohn Butler porter of the kings chaÌ„ber he should require the sayd sir Iohn that he would either liceÌ„se the sayd messenger to come into the Castle or that he would cite him or on the least that he would suffer himselfe to be cited without his Castle The whiche sir Iohn openly aunswered vnto the sayd Iohn Butler declaring the premisses vnto him on the behalfe of our Lord the king that he woulde by no meanes be cited neither in any case suffer his citation Then we being certified of the premisses lawfully proceeded further First hauing faythfull report made unto vs that he could not be apprehended by personall citation we decreed to cite him by an edict to be openly set vppe in the porches of the Cathedrall Church of Rochester next vnto him litle more then three English miles distant from the sayd castle of Cowling As we had thus caused him to be cited and our edict aforesayde to be publickely openly set vpon the porches of the said
Church that he should personally appeare before vs the 11. day of September last past to aunswere vnto the premisses and certayne other thinges concerning heresye The which day being come we sitting in the tribunall seat in our greater chappell within the Castle of Leedes of our dioces the which we then inhabited and where as we then kept residence with our court and hauing taken an othe whiche is requisite in the premisses and the information by vs heard and receiued as the common report goeth In the partes whereas the sayd sir Iohn dwelleth fortifying himselfe in his sayd castle defending his opinions manifoldly contemning the keâ—es of the churche and the Arbishops power We therefore caused the sayde Syr Iohn cited as is aforesayd to be openly with a loude voyce called by the cryer and so being called long looked for and by no meanes appearing we iudged him as he was no lesse worthy obstinate and for punishment of his sayd obstinacye we did then and there excommunicate him And for so much as by the order of the premisses and other euident tokens of hys doinges we vnderstand that the sayde sir Iohn for the defence of his errour doth fortify himselfe as is aforesayd against the keyes of the Church by pretence whereof a vehement suspition of heresy and schisme riseth agaynst him We haue decreed if he may be apprehended agayne personallye to cite him or els as before by an edict that he should appeare before vs the Saterday next after the feast of Saint Mathew the Apostle and Euangelist next comming to shew some reasonable cause if he can why we shoulde not proceede agaynst him to more greuous punishment as an open hereticke schismaticke and open enemy of the vniuersall church And personally to declare why he should not be pronounced such a one or that the ayde of the secular power shoulde not be solemnely required agaynst him And further to aunswere do and receiue as touching the premisses whatsoeuer iustice shal require The which time being come that is to say the Saterday next after the feast of S. Mathew being the 24. day of September sir Rob. Morley knight Lieftenant of the tower of London appeared personally before vs sitting in the chapter house of the Churche of S. Paule at London with our reuerent fellowe brethren and Lordes Richard by the grace of God Bishop of London and Henry Byshop of Winchester and brought with him sir Iohn Oldecastle Knight and set him before vs for a little before he was taken by the kinges seruauntes and cast into the tower vnto which sir Iohn Oldcastle so personally present we rehearsed all the order of the proces as it is contayned in the actes of the of the daye before passed with good and modest wordes and gentle meanes That is to say howe he the said sir Iohn was detected and accused in the conuocation of the prelates and clergy of our sayd prouince as is aforesayd vpon the articles before rehearsed and how he was cited for hys contumacy excommunicate And when we were come to that poynt we offered our selues ready to absolue him Notwithstanding the sayd sir Iohn not regarding our offer sayd that he would willingly rehearse before vs and my sayde fellowe brethren the fayth which he held affirmed So he hauing his desire obteining licence tooke out of his bosome a certayne Scedule indented and there openly reade the contentes of the same and deliuered the same Scedule vnto vs and the Schedule of the articles wherupon he was examined which was as in forme folowing * The catholicke fayth and confession of the Lord Cobham I Iohn Oldcastle knight Lord of Cobham desire to made manifest vnto all Christians God to be taken to witnesse that I neuer thought otherwise or would thinke otherwise by Gods helpe then with a stedfast vndoubted fayth to imbrace all those his Sacramentes whiche be hath instituted for the vse of his Church Furthermore that I may the more playnly declare my mynde in these iiii pointes of my fayth First of all I beleue the SacrameÌ„t of the aulter to be the body of Christ vn der the forme of bread the very same body which was borne of his mother Mary crucified for vs dead and buried rose againe the third day sitteth on the right haÌ„d of his immortall father now being a triumphant partaker with him of his eternall glory Then as touchyng the Sacrament of penaunce this is my belief that I doe thinke the correction of a sinnefull lyfe to be most necessary for all such as desire to be saued and that they ought to take vpoÌ„ them such repentaunce of their former lyfe by true confession vnfayned contrition and lawfull satisfaction as the worde of God doth prescribe vnto vs. Otherwise there will be no hope of saluation Thirdly as touchyng images this is my opinioÌ„ that I do iudge them no poynt of fayth but brought into the worlde after the fayth of Christ by the sufferaunce of the Church so growen in vse that they might serue for a kalender for the lay people and ignorauÌ„t By the beholdyng wherof they might the better call to remeÌ„braunce the godly examples martyrdome of Christ and other holy men but if any man do otherwise abuse this representatioÌ„ and geue the reuerence vnto those Images which is due vnto the holy men whom they represent or rather vnto him whom the holy â—en themselues owe all theyr honour setting all theyr trust and hope in them which ought to be referred vnto God or if they be so affected toward the domb Images that they do in any behalfe addict vnto them eyther be more addicted vnto one Saint then another in my minde they doe little differ from Idolatrye grieuouslye offending agaynst God the author of all honor Last of all I am thus perswaded that there be no inhabitants here in earth but that we shall passe straight either to life or punishment for whosoeuer doth so order his lyfe that he stumble at the commaundementes of God whiche either he knoweth not or he will not be taught them it is but in vayne for him to look for saluation although he ran ouer all the corners of the world Contrarywise he which obserueth his commaundements cannot perish although in all his life time he walked no pilgrimage neither to Rome Caunterbury nor Compostella or to any other place whither as the common people are accustomed to walke This Scedule with the articles therin conteined being read as is aforesaid by the sayd sir Iohn we with our felow brethren aforesaid many other doctors learned meÌ„ had conference vpon the same And at the last by the counsell and consent of them we spake these wordes folowing vnto the sayd sir Iohn there present Behold sir Ioh. there are many good and catholicke things conteined in this scedule But you haue this time to answere vnto other matters which sauor of errors heresies
Wherunto by the cōtentes of this scedule it is not fully answered and therfore you must answere therunto more plainely expresse declare your fayth opinions as touching those poynts in the same bill That is to say whither you hold beleue and affirme that in the sacrament of the aultar after the cōsecration rightly done there remayneth materiall bread or not Item whether you hold beleue and affirme that it is necessary in the sacrament of penaunce for a man to cōfesse his sinnes vnto a priest appoynted by the church The which articles in this maner deliuered vnto him amongst many other thinges he answered plainly that he would make no other declaration or answere therunto thē was conteyned in the sayd Scedule Wherupon we fauoring the sayd sir Iohn with benigne gentle meanes we spake vnto him in this manner Sir Iohn take heed for if you do not playnly answere to these things which are obiected agaynst you within a lawful time now graūted you by the Iudges we may declare you to be an hereticke but the said sir Iohn perseuered as before and would make no other answere Consequently notwithstanding we together with our sayd felow brethren and others of our counsell took aduise and by their counsell declared vnto the said sir Iohn Oldcastle that the sayd holy Church of Rome in this matter following the saying of blessed S. Augustine Ierome Ambrose and other holy men hath determined the which determinations euery catholicke ought to obserue Wherupon the said sir Iohn answered that he would beleue and obserue whatsoeuer the holy Church determined and whatsoeuer god would he should obserue and beleue But that he would in no case affirme that our Lord the Pope the cardinals Archbishops and Bishops or other prelates of the church haue any power to determine any such matters Wherunto we yet fauoring him vnderhope of better aduisement promised the sayd sir Iohn that we would geue him in writing certaine determinatiōs vpon the matter aforesaid Wherunto he should more plainly answere writtē in latin and for his better vnderstanding translated into English wherupon we commaunded and hartily desired him that agaynst monday next folowing he should geue a playne full answere the which determinations we caused to be trāslated the same day to be deliuered vnto him the sonday next folowing The tenor of which determinations here folow in this maner The fayth and determination of that holy Churche vpon the holy Sacrament of the aultar is this That after the consecration done in the masse by that priest that material bread shall be chaunged into the materiall bodye of Christ the materiall wine into the materiall bloud of Christ. Therfore after the consecratiō there remayneth no more any substāce of bread and wine which was there before What doe you answere to this article Also the holy church hath determined that euery christian dwelling vpon earth ought to confesse his sinnes vnto a priest ordeined by the Church if he may come vnto hym How thinke you by this article Christ ordeined S. Peter his Vicare in earth whose seat is in the Church of Rome geuing and graunting the same authority whiche he gaue vnto Peter also to his successours which are now called Hopes of Rome in whose power it is to ordeine and institute prelates in particulare churches As Archbishops bishops curates and other ecclesiastical orders vnto whom the Christian people ought obedience according to the traditiō of the church of Rome This is the determination of the holy church What thinke you by this article Besides this the holy Church hath determined that it is necessary for euery christian to go on pilgrimage to holy places there specially to worship the holy reliques of the Apostles Martirs confessors all sayntes whosoeuer the church of Rome hath allowed What thinke you of this article Upon which monday being the 25. day of the sayd moneth of September before vs and our felow brethrē aforesayd hauing also takē vnto vs our reuerēd brother Benedict by the grace of God Bishop of Bangor by our cōmaundement our counsellers and ministers Master Henry ware officiall of our court of Cant. Philip Morgan D. of both lawes Dowell Kissin Doctor of the decretals Iohn Kempe and William Carlton Doctors of law Ioh Witnā Thomas Palmer Rob. Wombewell Iohn Withe and Robert Chamberlayne Richard Dotington Thomas Walden professors of diuinity Also Iames Cole I. Steuens our notaries appointed on this behalf They all and euery one being sworne vpon that holy gospell of god laying their handes vpon the booke that they shoulde geue theyr faythfull counsell in and vpō the maner aforesayde and in euery such cause and to the whole world By and by appered sir Robert Morley Knight Lieuetenant of the Tower of London and brought with him the foresayde Syr I Oldcastle setting him before vs. Unto whom we gentlye and familiarly rehearsed the actes of the day before passed And as before we tolde him that he both is and was excōmunicate requiring and intreating him that he would desire and receiue in due forme the absolution of the Church Unto whom the said Syr Iohn then and there plainly answered that in this behalfe he would require no absolutiō at our handes but onely of God Then afterward by gentle and soft meanes we desires and required him to make playne answere vnto the articles which were laid against him And first of al as touching the Sacrament of the aultar To the which article besides other thinges he answered and sayd thus That as Christ being here in earth had in him both Godhead manhoode Notwithstanding the Godhead was couered and inuisible vnder the humanity the which was manifest and visible in him so likewise in the sacrament of the aultar there is the very body and very bread bread which we do see the body of Christ hidden vnder the same which we do not see And playnly denyed that the fayth as touching the said Sacrament determined by the Romish church and holy doctors and sent vnto him by vs in the sayd Schedule to be the determination of the holy Church But if it be the determination of the Church he sayd that it was done contrary vnto the scriptures after the church was endowed and that poyson was poured into the Churche and not afore Also as touching the Sacrament of penance and confession he playnly sayd and affirmed thē and there that if any man were in any greuous sinne out of the which he knew not how to rise it were expedient and good for him to go vnto some holy and discreet priest to take counsell of him But that he shoulde confesse his sinne to any proper Priest or to any other although he might haue the vse of him it is not necessary to saluation for so much as by only contrition such sinne can be wiped a way the sinner himselfe purged As concerning the worshipping of
the crosse he sayd and affirmed that that only body of Christ which did hange vpon the crosse is to be worshipped For so much as that body alone was is y◠crosse which is to be worshipped And being demaunded what honor he would do vnto the Image of the crosse He aunswered by expresse wordes that he would only do it that honor that he would make it clean and lay it vp safe As touching the power and authority of the keyes the Archbishops Bishop and other prelates he sayde that the Pope is very Antichrist that is the head the Archbishops Bishops and other prelates to be his members and the Friers to be his tayle The whiche Pope Archbishops and bishops a man ought not to obey but so far forth as they be followers of Christ of Peter in their life maners conuersation and that he is the successor of Peter whiche is best and purest in life maners Furthermore the said sir Iohn spreading his handes wyth a loude voyce sayd thus to those whiche stoode about hym These men which iudge and would condemne me wil seduce you all themselues and wil lead you vnto hell therfore take heed of them When he had spoken those wordes we agayne as oftentimes before with lamentable countenaunce spake vnto the said sir Iohn exhorting him wyth as gentle wordes as we might that he would returne to that vnity of the church to beleue hold that which the church of Rome doth beleue hold Who expresly aunswered that he would not beleue or holde otherwise then he had before declared Wherefore we perceiuing as it appeared by hym that we coulde not preuayle at the last wyth bitternesse of hart we proceeded to the pronouncing of a definitiue sentence in this maner ¶ In the name of God Amen We Thom. by the permission of God Archb. and humble minister of the holy Church of Cant. primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke see in a certayne cause or matter of heresy vpon certeine articles wherupon sir Iohn Oldcastle knight Lord Cobham before vs in the last cōuocation of our Clergy of our prouince of Caunterbury holden in the Church of S. Paul in London after diligēt inquisition thervpon made was detected accused by our said prouince notoriously and openly defamed At the request of the whole Clergy aforesayd therupon made vnto vs in the said conuocatiō with all fauour possible that we might God we take to witnes lawfully proceding agaynst him following the footsteps and example of Christ which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should be conuerted and liue we haue endeuoured by all wayes and meanes we might or could to reforme him and rather reduce him to the vnity of the church declaring vnto him what the holy vniuersall Church of Rome doth teach hold and determine in this behalfe And albeit that we founde him wandring astraye from the Catholicke fayth and so stubberne and stiffenecked that he would not confesse his error or cleare himselfe thereof to detest the same Notwithstanding we fauouring him with a fatherly affection and hartily wishing and desiring his preferuation prefixed him a certayne competent time to deliberate with himself and if he would to repent and reforme himselfe And last of all for so much as we perceiued him to be vnreasonable obseruing chiefly those thinges whiche by the lawe are required in this behalfe with great sorow and bitternes of hart we proceeded to the pronouncing of the definitiue sentence in this maner The name of Christ being called vpon setting him onely before our eyes For so much as by actes enacted signes exhibited euidences and diuers tokens besides sundry kinde of proofes we find the said Sir Iohn to be haue ben an heretick and a folower of heretickes in the fayth and obseruation of the sacred vniuersall Church of Rome and specially as touching the sacraments of the Eucharist and of penaunce And that as the sonne of iniquitye and darckenesse he hath so hardened his hart that he will not vnderstand the voyce of his shepheard neither will be allured with his monitions or conuerted with any fayre speech Hauing first of al searched and sought out and diligently considering the merites of the cause aforesayd and of the sayd Sir Iohn his desertes and faultes aggrauated through his damnable obstinacy Not willing that he that is wicked should become more wicked infect other with his contagion by the counsell and consent of the reuerent men of profound wisedome and discretion our brethren the Lordes Richard bishop of London Henry Byshop of Winchester and Benedict Bishop of Bangor and also of many other doctours of Deuinity the decretals and ciuill law and of many other religious and learned persons our assistantes we haue iudged declared sententiallye and definitiuely condemned the sayde Syr Iohn Oldecastle knight Lord Cobham being conuict in and vpon that most detestable guilt not willing penitently to returne vnto the vnity of the Church and in those things which the sacred vniuersall Church of Rome doth holde teach determine shew forth And specially as one erring in the articles aboue written leauing him from henceforth as an heretick vnto the secular iudgement Moreouer we haue excommunicated and by these writinges do pronounce and excommunicate him as an hereticke and all other which from henceforth in fauour of his errour shall receiue defend or geue him counsell or fauour or helpe him in this behalfe as fauourers defenders and receiuers of heretickes And to the intent that these premises may be knowne vnto all faythfull Christians we charge and commaund you that by your sentence definitiue you do cause the Curates which are vnder you with a loud and audible voyce in their Churches when as moste people is present in theyr mother tongue through all your Cittyes and dioces to publish and declare the sayd Sir Iohn Oldcastle as is before sayd to be by vs condemned as an hereticke schimaticke one erring in the articles aboue sayde and all other which from henceforth in fauour of his errours shall receiue or defend hym geuing him any counsell comfort or fauour in this behalfe to be excommunicate as receiuers fauorers and defenders of heretiks As is more effectually cōteined in the proces That by such meanes the erroneous opinions of the people which peraduenture hath otherwise conceiued the matter by those declarations of the trueth how the matter is may be cut of The which thing also we will and commaund to be written and signified by you word for word vnto all our fellow brethren that they all may manifest publish and declare throughout all theyr cittyes and dioces the maner and forme of this our proces and also the sentence by vs geuen and all other singular the contentes in the same And likewise cause it to be published by their Curates whiche are vnder them as touching the day of the receipt of these
in person saith Cope but with his mind and with his counsell he was present and addeth this reason saying And therfore he being brought agayn after his escape was conuice both of treason and heresye therfore susteining a double punishmēt was both hanged and burnt for the same c. And how is al this proued By Robert Fabian he sayth whereunto briefly I aunswere that Rob. Fabian in that place maketh no such mention of the Lord Cobham assisting or consenting to them either in mind or in counsell His wordes be these That certaine adherentes of Sir Iohn Oldcastle assembled in the fielde neare to S. Biles in great number of whom was sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerley The which with 36. mo in number were after conuict of heresy and treason and for the same were hanged and burnt wein the sayd field of S. Byles c. Thus much in Fabian touching the commotion condemnation of these mē but that the Lorde Cobham was there present with thē inany parte either of consent or counsell as Alanus Copus Anglus pretendeth that is not found in Fabian but is added of his liberall cornu copiae wherof he is so copious and plentifull that he may keep an open shop of such vnwrittē vntruethes whiche he maye aforde verye good cheape I thinke being such a plentifull artificer But here will bee obiected agaynst mee the wordes of the statute made the seconde yeare of king Henry the fifte wherupon this aduersary triumphing with no litle glory 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thinketh himselfe to haue double vauntage against me first in prouinge these foresayd complices adherents of the Lord Cobham to haue made insurrection agaynst the king and so to be traytors Secondly in conuicting that to be vntrue where as in my former booke of Actes and Monumentes I doe reporte how that after the death of sir Roger Acton of Browne Beuerley a Parliament was holden at Leicester where a statute was made to this effect that all and singular suche as wer of Wickliffes learning if they would not geue ouer as in case of felony and other trespasses loosing all theyr goodes to the king shoulde suffer death in two manner of kinds that is they should first be hanged for treasō against the king and then be burned for heresy agaynst God c. Wherupon remaineth now in examining this obiectiō and aunswering to the same that I purge both them of treason and my selfe of vntruth so farre as truth and fidelity in Gods cause shal assist me herin Albeit in beginning first my history of Ecclesiastical matters wherin I hauing nothing to do with abatement of causes iudiciall but onely folowing the simple narration of things done and executed neuer suspected that euer any would be so captious with me or so nise nosed as to presse me with such narrow points of the law in trying and discussing euery cause and matter so exactly straining as ye woulde say the bowels of the statute lawe so rigorously agaynst me Yet for so much as I am therunto constrained now by this aduersary I wil first lay open all the whole statute made the second yeare of this foresayd Henry the fift after the death of the foresayd sir Roger Acton and his fellowes at the Parliament holden at Leycester an 1415. That done I will note vpon the words therof so as by the circumstaunces of the same may appeare what is to be cōcluded either for the defence of theyr innocencye or for the accusation of this aduersary The tenour and purport of the statute here vnder ensueth ¶ The wordes and contentes of the statute made an 2. Henrici 5. cap. 7. FOrasmuch as great rumors congregations and insurrections here in England by diuers of that king his maiesties seege people haue bene made here of late as well by those which were of the sect of heresy called Lolardy as by others of their cōfederatiō excitatiōs abetmēt to the intēt to adnulle subuert the christian fayth the law of God within the same Realme as also to destroy our soueraigne Lord the king himselfe and all maner of estates of the same his Realme as well spirituall as temporall and also all maner pollicy the lawes of the land Finally the same our Lord the king to the honor of God in conseruation and fortification of the Christian fayth also in saluation of his royall estate of the estate of all his realme willing to prouide a more open more due punishmēt agaynst the malice of such heretickes Lolardes then hath bene had or vsed in that case heretofore so that for the feare of the same lawes and punishment such heresyes and Lolardies may the rather cause in time to come By the aduise and assēt aforesayd at the prayer of the sayd commons hath ordeined established that especially the Chaūcellor the Treasurer the Iustices of the one bēch and of the other Iustices of Assise Iustices of peace Shiriffes Maiors and Bailiffes of Cityes and Townes and all other officers hauing the gouernement of people either now present or which for the time shal be do make an othe in taking of their charge and offices to extend their whole payne and diligence to put out to do to put out cease destroy all maner of heresyes and errors commonly called Lolardies within the places in which they exercise their charges and offices from time to time with all their power and that they assist fauor and maintaine the ordinaries and their commissaries so often as they or any of them shal be therunto required by the said ordinaries or their cōmissaryes So that the sayd officers and ministers when they trauell or ride to arest any Lolard or to make any assistēce at the instance and request of the ordinaries or their cōmissaryes by vertue of this statute that the same ordinaries commissaryes do pay for their costs reasonably And that the seruices of the king vnto whō the officers be first sworne be preferred before al other statutes for the liberty of holy Church the ministers of the same And especially for the correction and punishment of hereticks Lolards made before these dayes not repealed but being in theyr force And also that all persons conuict of heresy of whatsoeuer estate condition or degree they be by the sayd ordinaries or their cōmissaries left vnto the secular power according to the lawes of holy Church shall leese forfayte all theyr lands and tenements which they haue in fee simple in maner and forme as followeth That is to say that the king shall haue all the landes tenementes which the sayd conuictes haue in fee simple which be immediatlye holden of him as forfayted And that the other Lordes of whom the lands tenements of such conuictes be holden immediatly after that the king is therof seised answered of the yeare
neare to the quantitie of three pages And least M. Cope you or any other should thinke me to speake beside my booke be it therefore knowen both to you and to all other by these presentes that the very selfe same first copy of Hall rased and crossed with his owne penne remaineth in my handes to be shewed seene as need shall require The matter which he cancelled out came to this effect Wherein he following the narratioÌ„ of Polidore began with like wordes to declare how the SacrameÌ„taries here in England after the death of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage beyng pricked as he sayth with a demoniacall sting first conspired agaynst the Priestes and after against the king hauing to their Captaines sir Iohn Oldcastle the Lord Cobham and Syr Roger Acton Knight with many moe wordes to the like purpose and effect as Polydore other such like Chronicles doe write agaynst him All which matter notwithstandyng the sayd Hall with his penne at the sight of Iohn Bales booke did vtterly extinct and abolish Addyng in the place thereof the wordes of M. Bales booke touchyng the accusation and condemnation of the sayd Lord Cobham before Thomas Arundell Archbyshop of Canterbury taken out of the letter of the sayd Archbyshop as is in his owne story to be sene In vita Henr. 5. pag. 2. lin 30. And thus Edward Hall your author reuoking calling backe all that he had deuised before agaynst the Lord Cobham whereof I haue his owne hand to shew witnes substauÌ„ciall vpoÌ„ the same in his printed booke recordeth of him no more but onely sheweth the proces betwene the Archbyshop of CaÌ„terbury and him for matters of religion And so ending with Sir Iohn Oldcastle proceedeth further to the assemble of sir Roger ActoÌ„ whom he falsely calleth Robert ActoÌ„ Iohn Browne and Beuerley the narration wherof he handleth in such sort that he neither agreeth with the record of other writers nor yet with truth it selfe For where he excludeth the Lord Cobham out of that assemble he discordeth therein from Polidore and other And where he affirmeth the fact of that conspiracie to be wrought before or at the xij day of December that is manifestly false if the recordes before alledged be true And where he reporteth this assemble to be after the burnyng of Iohn Hus and of Hierome of Prage therein he accordeth with Polydore but not with truth Moreouer so doubtfull he is and ambiguous in declaration of this story that no great certaintie can be gathered of him First as touchyng the confession of them he confesseth himselfe that he saw it not therfore leaueth it at large And as coÌ„cernyng the causes of their death he leaueth the matter in doubt not daring as doth M. Cope to define or pronouÌ„ce any thing therof but onely reciteth the furmises and myndes of diuers men diuersly some thinkyng it was for coÌ„ueying the Lord CobhaÌ„ out of the tower some that it was for treason and heresie and here coÌ„meth in the meÌ„tioÌ„ onely of a record but what record it is neither doth he vtter it nor doth he examine it other some againe aâ—â—irming as he sayth that it was for fayned causes surmised by the spiritualtie more of displeasure then trueth And thus your autor Hall hauing recited yâ— varietie of mens opinions determineth himselfe no certaine thing thereof but as one indifferent neither bouÌ„d to the coniectures of al men nor to the wrytings of all men referreth the whole iudgement of the matter free vnto the reader And so concluding his narratioÌ„ forsomuch as he was neither a witnes of the fact nor present at the dede he ouerpasseth the story therof And what witnes then wil you or can you M. Cope take of Edwarde Halle which denieth himselfe to be a witnesse Will you compell him to say that he sawe not and to witnesse that he can not Wherfore like as Susanna in the storye of Daniel was quite by right iudgement in the case of adultry because her accusers and testes being examined a sonder were found to vary and halt in their tale and not to agree in the two trees So why may not in like case of treason sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Didcastle Browne with the rest claime the same priuiledge seeing among the testes and witnesse produced agaynst them such discorde is found and such halting among them that neyther do they agree in place person yeare day nor moneth For first where Fabian and his fellowes say that they were assembled together in a great company in the fielde neare to S. Gyles the forged inditement aboue alledged sayth they were but riding toward the fielde 2. Secondly where the foresaid inditement and Polydore geue the Lorde Cobham to be present personally in that assemble Halle and Alanus Copus Anglus doe exclude hys personal presence from thence and so doth Fabian also seme to agree speaking onely of the adherentes of Syr Iohn Oldcastle Thirdly where Halle and Polydorus report thys assemble to be after the burning of Iohn Hus and of Hierome at the councel of Constance which was An. 1415. that cannot be but if there were any suche conspiracie in the first yeare of Henry 5. it must needes be An. 1413. And heere-by the way why do certaine of your Epitome wryters speaking of the Lord Cobham committed first to the tower for heresie referre the sayd his imprisonment to the yere 1412. where as by their owne counte reckoning the yeare from the Annunciation it must nedes be an 1413. being done in haruest time Fourthly where Halle with his followers affirme that syr Roger Acton Brown and Beuerley were condemned the 12. day of December the recorde is euident against it which holdeth the fact to be in working the 10. day of Ian. Fiftly where as the foresayde record of the Inditement geueth the Wednesday next after the Epiphany whyche was the 10. day of Ian. that present yeare both the facte to be commytted the same day the Commission also to be graunted and deliuered to the CoÌ„missioners the same day The saide Commissioners to sit in Commission the same day The Shriffes of Midlesex to returne a iurie out of the body of Midlesex the same day and the Iurers to find the inditement the same day and yet no iurer in the inditemeÌ„t named the same day Item the L. Cobham the same day to be founde conspiring to make him selfe Regent when as the king that day and yeare was not yet passed into Fraunce howe all these can concurre and hang together and all in one day I suppose it wil cost you two dayes before you with al your learned counsel wil study it out And wheÌ„ you in your vnlawfull assembles haue conspired and conferred together all ye can yet wil ye make it as I thinke iij. dayes before you honestly dispatch your handes of the matter And where ye thinke that you haue impressed in me such a foul note of
not to be proued either by you or any other that statute to be law or warrant sufficient to burne anye person or persons committed to the seculare power by the Clergy And that I proue thus for although the same statute of king Henry the fourth in the bookes printed appeare to baâ—e law and authority sufficient by the ful assent both of the king of the Lordes and of the coÌ„mons yet being occasioned by M. Cope to search further in the statutes I haue found that in the Rolles and first originals of that Parliament there is no such mention either of any petitioÌ„ or els of any assent of the commons annexed or contained in that statute according as in the printed bookes vsual in the Lawyers handes to craftely and falsely foysted in as by the playne wordes thereof may well appeare For where the said statute an 2. Henry 4. chap. 15. beyng thus intituled in the Rolles Petitio cleri contra haereticos and assented vnto in this forme hath these wordes Statut. an 2. Henri 4. cap. 15. Intituled in the Rolle thus Petitio Cleri contra heteticos and assented vnto in this forme QVas quidem petitiones praelatorum cleri superius expressatas do noster Rex de consensu magnatum aliorum procerum regni sui in praesenti Parliamento existentium concessit in omnibus singulis iuxta formam effectum eorundé ordinauit statuit de caerero firmiter obseruari and so forth according to the petition and moe wordes are there not in the statute Rolle Wherfore wher as the statute booke printed hath thus Super quibus quidem nouitatibus excessibus supereus recitatis videlicet in the petition of the Prelates clergy praelati clerus supradicti ac etiam communitates dicti Regni in eodem Parliamento existen dicto Domino Regi supplicarunt c. Qui quidem Dominus Rex c. ex assensu magnatum aliorum procerum eiusdem Regni c. concessit ordinauit c. These wordes Ac etiam communitates dicti Regni c. are put in further then the Rolle doth warrant and seemeth to be the practise of the clergie to make that as an Acte of Parliament and to seeme to haue the force of a law which was neuer assented vnto by the commons And thus you see howe this foresayd statute Printed both in English and in Latine among the Prouincial councels of Oxford by the vertue whereof so many good men haue bene burned so long in England doth vtterly ouerthrow it selfe for that it swerueth from the recorde bothe in forme and in matter and lacketh the assent of the commons Which doubt I thought at this present to propound vnto you mayster Cope for that you haue so vrged me to the searching out of the statutes by your declayming agaynst the Lord Cobham Moreouer vnto this statute aforesayd ioyne also with all an other Memorandum of like practise done an 5. Rich. 2. In the which yeare where as a statute was concluded yâ— parliament an 5. Rich. 2. chap. 5. agaynst certayne preachers specified in the same statute which going about in certaine habites from place to place did drawe the people to sermons And commissions were made and directed in the sayd parliament to the shrines to arrest all such preachers and to imprison the same at the certifications of the Prelates Here is then to be noted that the same statute an 5. Rich. 2. cap. 5. was reuoked by the king in the parliament an 6. Rich. 2 vpon the wordes of the commons being these videl Forasmuch as the same statute was neuer assented ne graunted by the commons but that which therein was done was done without their assent and now ought to be vndone for that it was neuer their meaning to be iustified and to bind themselues and their successors to the prelates no more then their auncetours had done before them Ex Rotul And yet thys foresayd reuocation notwithstanding in Queene Maryes tyme they inquired vppon that statute In searching of these statutes as you haue accasioned me to find out these scruples so being fouÌ„d out I thought here not to dissemble them for so muche as I see and heare many now a dayes so boldly to beare themselues vpoÌ„ this statute and thinking so to excuse themselues do say that they haue done nothing but the law the law to the intent that these men seeing now how inexcusable they be both before God and man hauing no law to beare them out may the soner repent their bloudy and vnlawfull tyranny exercised so long agaynst Gods true seruauntes yet in time before that the iust law of God shall finde out their vniust dealinges which partly he beginneth already to do and more no doubt will doe hereafter In the meane tyme this my petition I put vp to the Commous and to all other which shall hereafter put vp any petition to the ParliameÌ„t that they being admonished by this abuse wil shew theÌ„selues heare after more wise circumspect both what they agree vnto in Parliamentes also what commeth out in their name And as these good Commons in this time of king Henry 4. would not consent nor agree to this bloudy statute nor to anye other like For so we read that the Commons in that bloudy time of king Henry 4. when an other like cruell byll was put vp by the Prelates in an 8. Hen. 4. against the Lollards they neither consented to this and also ouerthrow the other so in like maner it is to be wished that the commons in this our time or such other that shall haue to do in parliaments hereafter following the steppes of these former times will take vigilant heede to such cruell billes of the Popes prelacy being put vp that neither their consent do passe rashly nor that their names in any condition be so abused CoÌ„sidering with themselues that a thing once being passed in the parliament cannot afterward be called back And a litle inconuenience once admitted may grow afterward to mischiefes that cannot be stopped And sometime it may so happen that through rashe consent of voices the ende of thinges being not well aduised such a thing being graunted in one day that afterward many dayes may cause the whole realme to rue But I trust men are bitten enough with suche blacke parliamentes to beware of afterclaps The Lord Iesus onely protector of his church stop al crafty deuises of subtile enemies and with his wisedom direct our Parliamentes as may be most to the aduauntage of his word and comfort of hys people Amen Amen And thus much hauing sayd for the defence of the Lord CobbaÌ„ of syr Roger Acton knight maister Iohn Browne Esquier Iohn Beuerly preacher and of other their fellowes agaynst Alanus Copus Anglus here I make an ende with this preseÌ„t Interim till furthur leysure serue me here after Christ willing to pay him the whole Interest which I owe
to be sente to the King whome the Byshops had sente out as yee heard before to fight in Fraunce The records of which Parliament do thus say that on Twesday the xiiij day of December and the xxix day of the sayd Parliament Sir Iohn Oldcastle of Cowling in the Countie of Kent Knight being outlawed as is afore minded in the Kings bench and excommunicated before by the Archbishop of Canterbury for heresie was brought before the Lords and hauing heard his said conuictions aunswered not thereto in his excuse Upon which record and processe it was adiudged that he should be taken as a traytour to the King and the Realme that he should be carried to the Tower of London and from thence drawne thorough London vnto the new gallowes in S. Gyles without Temple barre and there to bee hanged and burned hanging ¶ The description of the cruell Martyrdome of Sir Iohn Oldcastle Lorde Cobham As touching the pretenced treason of this Lord Cobham falsely ascribed vnto him in his inditement rising vpon wrong suggestion and false surmise and aggrauated by rigour of words rather then vpon any ground of due probation sufficiently hath bene discoursed before in my defence of the saide Lorde Cobham against Alanus Copus page 575. where againe is to be noted as I saide before how by this appeareth that the Lorde Cobham was neuer executed by force of the inditement or outlawry because if he had he should then haue bene brought to the barre in the Kings bench and there the Iudges shoulde haue demaunded of him what he could haue said why hee shoulde not haue died and then not shewing sufficiente cause for the discharge or delay of execution the Iudges should haue awarded and geuen the iudgemente of treason which being not so it is cleare he was not executed vpon the Inditement Besides to proue that he was not executed vpon the Inditement and the outlawry the maner of the execution proueth it because it was neither the execution of a Traitour nor was the whole punishment thereof pronounced by the Iudge as by due order of lawe was requisite Finally as I said before heere I repeate againe that albeit the sayd Lord Cobham was attained of treason by the Act and that the King the Lords and the commons assented to the Act yet all that bindeth not in such sorte as if in deede he were no traytour that any man may not by search of the truth vtter and set forth sincerely and iustly the very true and certaine cause whereupon his execution did follow Which seemeth by all circumstances and firme arguments to rise principally of his Religion which first brought him in hatred of the Bishops the Bishops brought him in hatred of the King the hatred of the King brought him to his death and Martirdome And thus much for the death and execution of this worthy seruaunt of Christ Lord Cobham Moreouer in the records aboue mentioned it followeth how in the sayd Parliament after the Martirdome of this valiant Knight motion then was made that the Lord Powes might be thanked and rewarded according to the Proclamation made for his great trauaile taken in the apprehension of Sir Iohn Oldcastle Knight hereticke Thus stand the wordes of the recorde Where two things are to be noted First how Sir Iohn heere in the record is called not traitour but hereticke only Secondly marke how this brother of Iudas heere craueth hys reward for betraieng the innocent bloud Wherein it is not to be doubted but that his light fee and quid vultis mihi dare in this world will haue an heauie reward hereafter in the world to come vnlesse he repented c. Furthermore in the sayde Parliament Act. 17. it was enacted that the Church and all estates should enioy all their liberties which were not repealed or repealeable by the common lawe meaning belike the excluding of the iurisdiction of the Popes foreine power which hath alwaies by the common lawe bene excluded out of thys Realme In the same Parliament also a greeuous complainte was made by the Bishops no doubt against insurrections In the ende they suspected that they were the Lollards hereticks and traitours with a request that commissions might at all times be graunted to inquire of them Whereunto aunswere was made that the statutes therefore made should be executed c. Thus the Cleargy Tanquam leones rugientes ceased not to roare after Christian bloud And whosoeuer was else in fault still the Clergy cried crucifie Christ and deliuer vs Barrabas For then all horrible facts and mischieues if anye were done were imputed to the poore Lollards And now from our English matters to returne againe to the story of the Bohemians from whence wee haue a little digressed when as the newes of the barbarous cruelty exercised at Constance against Iohn Hus Hierome of Prage were noised in Boheme the nobles and gentlemen of Morauia and Boheme such as fauoured the cause of Iohn Hus gathering themselues together in the zeale of Christ first sent their letter vnto the Councell expostulating with them for the iniurie done to those godly men as is before expressed page 602. for the which letter they were all cited vp to the Councell Unto this letter Sigismund the Emperour maketh aunswere againe in the name of the whole Councell first excusing himselfe of Husses death which he saide was against his safeconduict and against his will Insomuch that he rose in anger from the Councell and departed out of Constance as is before remembred Secondly he requireth them to be quiet and to conforme themselues peaceably vnto the order of the Catholicke Church of Rome c. Also the Councell hearing or fearing some stirre to rise among the Bohemians did make lawes and Articles whereby to bridle them to the number of xxiiij FIrst that the King of Bohemia shall be sworne to giue obedience and to defend the liberties of the Churche of Rome That all Maisters Doctours and Priestes shall bee sworne to abiure the doctrine of Wickleffe and Husse in that Councell condemned That all they which being cited would not appeare should also be sworne to abiure and they whiche woulde not appeare contemning the censure of the keyes should haue processe against them and be punished That all such lay men as had defended the causes of Iohn Wickleffe and Iohn Husse should sweare to defend them no more and to approoue the doings of that Councell and the condemnation of Iohn Husse That all such seculare men as had spoiled the Cleargie should be sworne to restitution That Priestes being expelled from their benefices should be restored againe That all prophaners of Churches should bee punished after the Canonicall sanctions That such as had bene promoters in the Councell against Iohn Husse should be permitted safely to returne into Boheme againe and to enioy their benefices That the reliques and treasure taken out of the Church of Prage should be restored fully againe That the
that they did not yeld themselues in time Thus the turke whether they yelded to hym or not neuer spared the people and flocke of Christ. As the false cruell Turk was thus raging in Hungary and intended further to rage without all mercy and pitie of the Christians and easely might then haue preuayled and gone whether he would for that Charles the Emperour and Franciscus the french king were the same tyme in warre and hostilitie and also other Christen Princes as Henry Duke of Brunswike against Iohn Fredericke Duke of Saxonie also Princes and rulers were contending among themselues beholde the gracious prouidence of our Lord and God toward vs who seeing the misery hauing pittie of hys poore Christians sodeinely as with a snafle reined this raging beast and brought him out of Europe into his owne country againe by occasion of the Persians who were then in great preparation of war agaynst the turkes had inuaded hys dominion By reason wherof the turkes was kept there occupyed fighting with the Persians a long continuance Whiche warres at length being atchiued and finished wherein the sayd Turke lost great victoryes with slaughter of many thousandes of his Turkes he was not onely prouoked by the instigation of certaine euil disposed Hungarians but also occasioned by the discord of Christian Princes to returne agayn into Europe in hope to subdue all the partes thereof vnto his dominion Whereunto when he had leuyed an armye incredible of such a multitude of turks as the like hath not lightly bene heard of see agayne the mercifull prouidence protection of our God toward his people And as the Turke was thus intending to set forward with this innumerable multitude against the Christians the hand of the Lorde sent such a pestilence through all the turkes army and dominions reaching from Bithynia and from Thracia to Macedonia and also to Hungary that all the turkes possessions almost seemed nothing els but as a heape of dead corses whereby his viage for that time was stopped and he almost compelled to seeke a new army Beside this plague of the Turkes aforesayde whiche was worse to them then any warre other lets also and domesticall calamities through Gods prouidence happened vnto Solymannus the great rouer and robber of the world which stayd him at home from vexing the christians especially touching hys eldest sonne Mustapha This Mustapha being hated and partly feared of Rustanus the chiefe counsailour about the Turke and of Rosa the turkes concubine after his wife was diuers times complayned of to his father accused at length so brought into suspicion and displeasure of the turke by them aforesayd that in conclusion hys father caused him to be sent for to hys pauilion where 6. Turkes with visours were appoynted to put hym to death Who comming vppon hym put after theyr manner a small corde or bowstring full of knottes about hys necke so throwing him downe vpon the ground not suffering hym to speake one word to hys father with the switch therof throtcled strangled him to death his father standing in a secret corner by and beholding the same Whiche facte being perpetrate afterward when the Turke would haue geuen to an other sonne of hys and of Rosa called Bianger the treasures horse armour ornamentes and the prouince of Mustapha his brother Bianger crying out for sorow of his brothers death phy of thee sayth he to hys father thou impious and wretched dog traytour murderer I cannot cal thee father take the treasures the horse and armour of Mustapha to thy selfe and wyth that taking out hys dagger thrust it through hys own body And thus was Solyman murderer parricide of hys owne sonnes which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1552. Wherein notwithstanding is to be noted the singular prouidence and loue of the Lord toward his afflicted christians For this Mustapha as he was couragious greatly expert and exercised in all practise of warre so had he a cruell hart maliciously set to shed the bloud of christians Wherfore great cause haue we to congratulate to geue thanks to god for the happy taking away of this Mustapha And no lesse hope also and good comfort we may conceaue of our louing Lord hereby ministred vnto vs to thinke y◠our mercifull God after these sore afflictions of his Christians vnder these 12. Turks afore recited now after this Solyman intendeth some gratious good worke to Christendom to reduce release vs out of this so long miserable turkish captiuitie as may be hoped now by takyng away these yong impes of this impious generation before they should come to worke theyr conceaued malice against vs the Lord therefore be glorified and praysed Amen Moreouer as I was in writing hereof oportunely came to my handes a certayne writing out of Germanye certifyeng vs of suche newes victory of late atchieued against the turke as may not a little increase our hope and comfort vs touching the decay and ruine of the Turks power tyranny against vs. Which newes are these that after y◠turkish tyrant had besieged with an army of 30000. men the famous strong town and castle of Iula in Hungary lyeng 40. dutch myles beyond the riuer Danubius which cittye had by the space of 6. weekes susteined many grieuous assaultes God through hys great mercy goodnes so comforted the sayd towne of Iula and the poore Christians therein at theyr earnest prayers that the Turke with all hys hoste was driuen backe by the handes of the generall called Karetshim Laslaw and his valiaunt company who not onely defended the said town but also constrayned the Turks to retyre to the great shame and confusion with a great slaughter of the turkish rable For the whiche the euerlasting God be praysed for euer The maner of the ouerthrow was this As the foresaid generall did see his aduauntage with Captayne George and other horsemen of the Sclesians and Hungarians they set on the rereward of the Turkes and killed about 8000. of thē and tooke also some of their artillery and followed them so fast y◠the Turkes were constrayned to flye into a marishe ground and to breake the wheeles of the rest of theyr artillary to saue themselues and therwith they got a very rich booty rescuing besides and taking from the Turks a great number of christian prisoners Like thankes also are to be geuen to God for the prosperous successe geuen to Magotschie the valiaunt Captaine of Erla who making toward the Turkes and recountring with the Tartarians slue of them about 8. hundreth Not long after this it happened through the like prouidence of our God a turkish Captayne called Begen accompanyed with a thousand freshe horsemen came newly out of Turky to go toward the citty named Quinque Ecclesiae or Finffenkyrchen with whome the Erle of Serin by the way did encounter and in the right setting vpon hym killed the captayne and tooke
the tithes geuen to the Leuites Christ comâ—â—undeth â—â—es not â— his exâ—pt tithes â—â—almes Tithes by â—hâ—m and when they were first commauÌ„ded â—a the new â—â—w Paule haâ—â—ng power to take yet â—â—ed it not Paule wold not be chargeous 〈◊〉 priestes were coueâ—â—us than what be they now This rule with the rule of begging Frices can not stand togeather Holesome â—â—ough my Lord if your â—it were to â—â—uour it But it conâ—â—rieth not the ordinaÌ„ce â—eyther of God nor of his worde If priestes would not â—â—acke in their duetie they should not lacke in hauing sufficient Fallax argumentum secundum non causam â—vt causam The euill demeanor of the priestes is the cause why the people be so slacke in their tithes Priestes being content with sufficiency and a bare liuing ought to part the residue to the poore Priestes did so than but our priestes doe not to now Whether tithes are to be paid to priestes doing not their duetie Gostly mother nay an vngostly stepdam to all Gods children By the law none could chaleng tithes but onely the seed of Leuy Our priestes be not of the seede of Leuy Ergo by the law our priestes cannot chalenge tithes As the priestbood is chaÌ„ged so is the law chaunged Blesse but curse not saith S. Paule He goeth neare you my Lord when he toucheth your tithes The difference of the freedoms betwene the old and new lawes For what cause tithes were geueÌ„ in the olde law If you take a way tithes you vndoe the church Thorpe preach agaynst whom thou wilt so thou touch not this scabbe The viciousnes and pride of priestes infecteth â—ll the world A spitefull meeknes that is in skarlet gownes The signes and markes of proud priestes Paule saith god shall iudge all fornicators what say you my Lord Priestes ought to be examples of good lining Clarkly spoken and like a Parasite Forget nothing I pray you my Lord. Not lawfvll to sweare by any creature Men ought not to sweare when without an othe he may excuse himselfe that is compelled to sweare Well said Sir Iohn of you your holy mother stroke your head These prelates would be thou be to be good be they neuer so bad A communication betwixt a lawier and a diuine To sweare by a booke is to sweare by creatures Chrisostom blameth booke oath Here now lacked Boner to scratch hym by the face Fither Malueren or els Syr Bryan Blowcole Christ promiseth geueth mouth vtterance The place of Chrisostome expounded how it is sin to sweare well What it is to sweare well Pope holy Church To touch a booke is to sweare by a booke It is happy that he calâ—ed not for a candle and made a Sceâ—ola of him as â—oner did 〈◊〉 Tomkins It is happy that Chrisostome was not here or els he would haue had him by the backe But that word cannot be touched Thorpe refseth not sweare Whether the booke be the Gospell â—â—om saith the Gospel is not the Gospel for â—rading but for beleuing The Gospel is not the leaues of the booke but the roote of reason S. Paule Dauid This clarke was well â—eene in the Masse booke The Gospel is not the letter but hid in the letter Misty matters for your blind eyes The kingdome of God taken for the vnderstanding of Gods word This salte was somewhat two sharpe for their rotten fleshe to abide Helpe downe with him sir Iohn Note here the crafty practise of this holy church A false brother A crafty trayne of a popishe dissembler Auricular confession God onely forgeueth sinne man onely can couÌ„sell to leaue sinne Shrife coÌ„fessioÌ„ to priestes A good secular man may be counseller where a priest faileth by S. Augustine Morden Monke of Feuersam preaching of coÌ„fession Harty repeÌ„taÌ„ce to God needeth no confession to a priest No nor nothing els that is good Christ geueth freedome the pope geueth thraldome The true freedome of holy church not destroyed but increased by true preachers Take my Lords blassing stand vp My Lord hath hast for being benighted And why compel you this man to the contrary Thorpe coÌ„tent to submit himself to the ordiâ—â—unce of councels â—f Boner 〈◊〉 bene 〈◊〉 hee would not 〈◊〉 strokeÌ„ 〈◊〉 cupbord 〈◊〉 multiâ—â—e is not 〈◊〉 foloâ—ed in euil 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 is God â—â—ing him â—â—to himâ—â—fe â— cleane 〈◊〉 thrift 〈◊〉 sin Other mens examples are so to be folowed as they be the followers of Christ Promotions commonly and great liuinges choke truth Men folowing the wayes of Balaam Thorpes felow refuseth to sweare to the prelates Vide supra pag. 497. Arundell the Archb. going out of England The gentlenes of the B. of LoÌ„don to Thorpe So promised Winchester in Queene Maries time but that passed his power to performe A notable aunswer of Thorpe to the Byshop promising to destroy all the Gospellers Such pearles would better beseeme my Lord your golden shooes At illi clamabaÌ„t dicentes tolle tolle crucifige eum Luke 23. Obedience to God and to hys lawe woulde not serue In patience and silence possesse your soules Thorp cast in prison Thorpe comforted strengthened of the Lord after his conflict with the bishop Christ dwelleth in a faythfull soule Christ is the stone wheron we must buildâ— Howe we are made the temple of God Marke what we haue by Christ. The propertie of a square stone Christ is an example of all perfect meekenes Priests seeâ— the pleasure of this world Great oddâ— betwixt the life of 〈◊〉 and Châ—â— and hys Apostles WheÌ„ prieâ—â— forget God truth 〈◊〉 whether they runne headlong The greâ—â— infect the small Fleshlye priests cannot 〈◊〉 with thâ— thinges They hunt after this with tooth and nayle An exhortation to all degrees to see priesthood amended Prelates priestes negligent in their duties Cirp 1. q. 1. cap. Si quis inquit The ende of W. Thorpe vncertayne Iohn Puruey Iohn Puruey prisoned after his recantation Articles of Iohn Puruey recaÌ„ted He speaketh of priestes here not of publique ministers appointed in the Church Vowes The charge of priests Against transubstantiation Articles out of Purueys bookes collected by R. Lauingham The Sacrament of the popish aultar Pope Innocentius head of Antichrist The sacrament in substaÌ„ce bread in signification the body of Christ TransubstaÌ„tiation not openlye taught 1000 yeares after Christ. The Sacrament both bread and the body in diuers respectes Auricular confession and penance The order of Priesthood He meaneth of priuate preaching to theyr neighbours True ministers may be made without shauing Priests here haue a priâ—â—ne not a publique vnderstanding What if there were â—o Pope knowen yet the Church could stand Iâ—nsure â—â—th not â—Priest The Popes â—esures like the blast of Lucifer Popishe priests haue not the keâ—eâ— of heauen but rather of hell The popes curse hurteth not but profiteth Gossopry not sufficient cause to restraine matrimony The first mariage lawfully before witnes made standeth Keeping making vowes Possessions of the Church 1. q. 3.24 q. 1. Cap
DispensatioÌ„ from Pope Alexander to forsake his first wife and to marry an other Ludouicus Vladislaus sonne king of Hungary Boheme Warre betwene Charles Duke of Burgoyne Fredericke the Emperour Anno. 1475. Charles Duke of Burgoyne slaine in warre Anno. 1477. Mary daughter of Charles of Burgoyne maried to MaximiliaÌ„ Warre dissention among Christen princeâ— The discord of Christians scourged by the Turkes Discord and dissention in the Church noted Ambition auarice of the church of Rome Ex Rapulario Henrici Token The sea of Rome is turned into an Oceane that haâ—â— no bottome What a million is Concilium Bituriense Pragmatica Sanctio Ex loan Maria Belga de Schismat Conciliis cap. 24. Pope pius laboreth that Pragmatica Sanctio should be abolished The counsaile of Paris appealeth from the pope to the generall Councell Vid. supra pag. 670. The complaint of the Germaines to the Emperour for helpe and ayde against the oppression of the Pope Fredericke made the Germaines twise subiect vnto the Pope Frid. Albertus his brother and Sigismundus striue for the dukedome of Austria Warre betwene Franciscus Sfortia and the Venetians about Millaine Warre betwene Lewes the French king and the citie of Millaine Iohn a Notherde of Franconia Martyr Anno. 1476. Iohn de Wesailia persecuted Anno. 1479. The articles and opinioÌ„s of Iohn de Wesalia Free will nothing Prelates haue no more power ouer scriptures then other men Extreme vnction reproued Against the primacy of the Pope Iohn de Wesalia brought before the prelates The Inquisitour speaketh The answer of Wesalianus reasonable The cruell proceeding of the Inquisitour The greater cause of the Pope described Scio. Credo His opinion of the sacrament His opinion of Monkes and Nunnes The vowe of chastitie Mortall sinne founnd by the Pope beside that which is expressed to be mortall in the scripture What is this article but to make the Pope a god Christ left no vicar in earthe Pardons and indulgences be of no effect The treasure of saintes merites is not in earth This saying waâ— taken out of one Cantor Pariensis which was went to say thaâ— pardoÌ„s were holy decertes because that laye men there were prouoked by naughtie decerteâ— to geue good almes Degrees â—nscripture forbidden to marry Nothing to be beleued but which is in scripture conteyned The Church geueth witnes who were the writers of the scripture but hath no authoritie aboue that which is writteÌ„ By this inquisition Christ himselfe might be condemned Ex Orth. Grat. Ex Paralip Abat Vrsper Discorde betwixt Reals Nominals Ex Orth. Grat. Doct. Iohn de Wesalia reuoketh his opinioÌ„s Albert duke of Saxonie called Dextra manus imperis Albert Marques of Brandenburg called Achilles Germanicus Anno. 1484. The abhomination of Pope Sixtus Ex Declamatione Agrippa ad Lonanienses The warres of Pope Sixtus Ex Ioan. Laziardo lib. Historia Vniuersalii cap. 284. A large gift of the Pope to the begging Friers Alanus author of our Ladies Psalter Then had the blessed virgine Mary two husbandes An olde knaue to sucke his wiues brest The detestable impietie and blasphemie of the popishe lying religion Mendacem memorem esse oportet Ex Latinâ— Codice impresso cui tituluit Rosasea Maria Corona The death of Pope Sixtus 4. Here endeth Platina The death of king Edward 4. Anno. 1483. Burdet Tyranny in miscoÌ„string a mans wordes The lawes of the realme misconstred for the princes pleasure K. Edward 5 Eccle. 10. Vaepuero regi in suo regno Richard Duke of Glocester made protectour The young king committed to Duke of Gloucester The Duke of Buckingham a great doer for the protectour Both king Edwardes children in the possessioÌ„ of the protectour The deuelisliâ— protectour picketh quarelles The Queene Shores wife falsely accused of the protector to bewitch his arme Adultery punished of God Murder iustly punished of god L. Hastings arrested for a traytour L. Stanley wounded B. Morton The tyranny of the protectour The L. Hastings beheaded The beastly protectour accuseth his owne mother Doct. Shawes impudent sermoÌ„ at Paules crosse Sap. 4. Example for all flattering preachers to bâ—ware The Duke of Buckingham an other minister for the protectours furie The Duke of Buckingham speaketh for the protectour in the Guildhall An hard thing to make the tongue speake against the hart A stolne consent in the Guild-hall Fye of hipocrisie The hypocrisie of the protector denying the crowne thrise before he would take it King Richard 3. vsurper King Richard crowned The truth of Robert Brabenbury to his prince Iames Tyrel I. Dighton Miles Iorest cruell traytors and murtherers of their Prince YouÌ„g princes The 2. children of king Edward murdered The iust punishmeÌ„t of God vpoÌ„ the minderers of them two The punishment of God vpon K. Richard The punishmeÌ„t of God vpon the Duke of BuckinghaÌ„ Doct. Shaw and Doct. Pinkie two flattering preachers Gods iudgement vpon flattering preachers The first motion of ioyning the two houses Yorke and Lancaster togeather Earle Henry maketh preparation toward his iourney The arriuing of Henry Earle of RichmoÌ„d in Wales K. Richad gathered his power to encounter with Earle Henry K. Richard taketh the field of Bolworth This Lord Stanley was he which was hurt at the Tower when the L. Hastings was arested vide pag. 727. Bosworth field The history of Sir Tho. More word â—or word taken out of Polid. Virg. W. Brandon Charles Brandon The death of king Richard Duke of Northfolke slaine Lord Tho. Haward Earle of Surrey aduaunced by K. Henry 7. K. Richards sonne punished for the wickednes of his father K. Richard proposed to marry Elizabeth his brothers daughter L. Stanley husband to K. Henries mother forsooke k. Richard The L. Strange meruelously preserued The shamefull tossing of king Richardes dead Corpes Anno. 1485. King Henry 9. K. Henry marieth with Elizabeth The two houses of Yorke and Lancaster ioyned together Anno. 1486. Maximilianus Emperour The reigne and death of Fridericus Emperour Anno. 1494. Maximilian marieth the Duches of Burgoyne This Mary was neece to king Edward 4. The learning of Maximilian coÌ„mended Maximilian writer of his owne stories Ex leaÌ„ Carione Maximilian first ordeiner of the vnyuersitie of Wittenberg Learned meÌ„ begin to grow in Christendome Doct. Weselus Groningensis Weselus called Lux Mundi The doctrine of Weselus Groningensis Ex lib. D. Weseli De sacrameÌ„to peniteÌ„tia The Popes supremacie written against Ex Epist. cuinsilam in opere Weseli Christes aunswere to Tho. de Corselis touching this place Quicquid ligaueris Not what so euer is said to be loosed in earth is loosed in heauen but whatsoeuer is loosed in very deede in earth that is also loosed in deede in heauen Against tiches in the Church The preceptes of the Pope prelates how they binde The Popes keyes Vowes Doctrine not to be receaued without examinatioÌ„ Excommunication Ex Nouiomago A prophesie of Weselus This Oftendorpius was a man well learned and Canon of the minster of Lubecke Here it appeareth that
the monke what he had brought He said of his frute and that very good the best that he did euer tast Eate said the king and he toke one of the peares which he did know and did eate Also being bid to take an other did eate lykewise sauerly And so likewise the third Then the king refraining no longer tooke one of the poysoned peares and was therewith poysoned as is before c. In the raigne of this king Iohn the citizens of London first obtained of the king to chose yerely a Maior In whose time also the bridge of London was first builded of stone which before was of woode Rastall * King Henry the third AFter this king Iohn had raigned as some say 17. yeres or as some say though falsly 19. yeres was as is abouesaid poisoned died Thys king left behinde him 4. sonnes and 3. daughters first Henry second Richard and he was Earle of Cornwall Third William of Valentia Fourth Guido Disenay He had also an other sonne who afterward was made bishop Of his daughters first was Isabel maried afterward to Fredericke the Emperour The second named Alinour maried to William earl Marshal The third to Mounfort the Earl of Leicester c. An other story sayth that he had but two daughters Isabel and Elionore or as an other calleth her Ioane which was after Queene of Scotland Ex Chronico vetusto Anglic. This king Iohn being deceased which had many enemies both of Earles Barons especially of the Popish Clergie Henric hys eldest sonne was then of the age of 9. yeares At what time the most of the Lordes of England did adhere to Ludouike or Lewes yâ— French kings sonne whom they had sent for before in displeasure of king Iohn to be their king and had sworne to him their allegeaunce Then William Earle Marshall a noble man and of great authority and a graue and a sound couÌ„seller friendly and quietly called vnto him diuers Earles and Barons and taking this Henry the young prince sonne of king Iohn setteth him before them vsing these words Behold saith he right honourable and well beloued although we haue * persecuted the father of this yong Prince for his euil demeanour worthely yet this yong childe whome here ye see before you as he is in yeres tender so is he pure and innocent from these his fathers doings Wherfore in as much as euery man is charged only with the burthen of his owne workes and transgressions neither shall the childe as the Scripture teacheth vs beare the iniquity of his father we ought therefore of duetie and conscience to pardone this young and tender Prince and take compassion of his age as ye see And now for so much as he is the kings natural and eldest sonne and must be our soueraigne and king and successor of this kingdom come and let vs appoynt him our king and gouernour and let vs remoue from vs this Lewes the French kings sonne suppresse his people which is a confusion and a shame to our nation and the yoke of their seruitude let vs cast off from our shoulders To these words spake answered the Earle of Glocester And by what reason or right sayd he can we so do seeing we haue called him hether haue sworne to him our feaultie Whereunto the Earle Marshall inferred againe and sayd Good right and reason we haue and ought of duety to do no lesse for that he contrary to our minde and calling hath abused our affiance and feaulties Truthe it is we called him c ment to prefer him to be our chieftaine and gouernor but he estsones surprised in pride hath contemned and despised vs and if we shal so suffer him he will subuert and ouerthrow both vs and our nation and so shall we remaine a spectacle of shame to all men and be as outcastes of all the world At these words all they as inspired from aboue cried altogether with one voice be it so he shal be our king And so the day was appoynted for his coronation which was the day of Simon Iude. This coronation was kept not at Westminster for as much as Westminster the same tune was holdeâ— of the Frenchmen but as Glocester the safest place as was thought at that time in the realme an 1216. by Swallow the Popes Legate through counsel of all the Lords and Barons that held with his rather king Iohn to witte the Bishop of Winchester Bishop or Barn Bishop of Chester and Bishop of Worcester the Earle Radulph of Chester William Earle Marshal William Earl of Pembroke William Tren Earle of Feres William de Bruer Serle or Samarike de mal Baron These were at the crowning of the king at Glocester Many other lords and Barons there were which as yet helde wyth Lewes the French kings sonne to whom they had done their homage before And immediatly after the crowning of thys king he held his couÌ„cell at Bristow at S. Martines least where were assembled 11. Byshops of England Wales with diuers Earles Barons and knights of England All which did sweare feaultie vnto the king After which homage thus done to the king the legate Swalo interdicted Wales because they held with the foresaid Lewâ—es and also the Barons al other as many as gaue help or counsell to Lewes or any other that moued or stirred any war against Henry the new king he accursed them All which notwithstanding the sayde Lewes did not cease but first laid siege to the Castel or Douer xv daies when he could not preuaile there he tooke the castel of Berkhamsted and also the castel of Hartford doing much harme in the countreis in spoiling robbing the people where they went by reason wherof the Lordes and Commons which held with the king assembled theÌ„selues together to driue Lewes and his men out of the land But some of the BaroÌ„s with the Frenchmen in the meane season went to Lincoln and tooke the Citie and held it to the vse of Lewes Which being knowen ensoones a greate power of the kinges parte made thether as the Earle Ranolfe of Chester William Earle Marshal and William de le Brues Earle of Feres with many other Lords and gaue battaile vnto Lewes and his party so that in conclusion Lewes lost the field and of his side were slaine the Earle of Perchis Saer de Quincy Earle of Winchester Henry de la Bohon Erle of Herford and syr Robert le Fizwater with diuers other moe Wherupon Lewes for succour fled to London causing the gates there to be shut kept waiting there for more succour out of France Which assoone as the king had knowledge off immediatly sent to the Maior and Burges of the Citie willing them to render them and their Citie to him as their chiefe lord and king promising to graunt to them againe all their fraunchises and liberties as in times past to confirme the same by his great
the state and shewe of a Legate yet hee hath doubled the doings of a Legate charging vs. euery day with newe Mandates and so most extreemely hath â—â—pressed vs First in bestowing and geuing away our benefices if any were aboue 30 Markes as soone as they were vacant to Italian persons Secondly after the decease of the sayd Italians vnknowing to the patrons he hath intruded other Italians therein whereby the true patrons haue bene spoiled and defrauded of their right Thirdly the saide M. Martinus yet also ceaseth not to assigne and conferre such benefices still to the like persones And some he reserueth to the donation of the Apostolike fee And extorteth moreouer from religious houses immoderate pensions excommunicating and interdicting who so euer dare gainstand him Wherefore forasmuch as the sayde M. Martin hath so farre extended his iurisdiction to the great perturbation of the whole Realme no lesse derogation to our kings priuiledge to whome it hath bene fully graunted by the see Apostolike that no Legate should haue to do in his land but such as he by speciall letters did send for we with most huÌ„ble deuotioÌ„ beseech you that as a good father will alwaies be ready to support his childs so your fatherhode wil reach forth your hand of compassion to releaue vs your humble children from these greuous oppressions And although our Lord and king being a Catholicke Prince and wholy giuen to his deuotions and seruice of Christ Iesu our Lorde so that he respecteth not the health of his owne body will feare and reuerence the see Apostolicke and as a deuout sonne of the Church of Rome desireth nothing more then to aduance the estate and honor of the same yet we which trauaile in his affaires bearing the heate and burden of the day and whose duetie together with him is to tender the preseruation of the publike wealth neither can paciently suffer such oppressioÌ„s so detestable to God and man and greuances intollerable neither by Gods grace will suffer them through the meanes of your godly remediey which we well hope and trust of you speedily to obteine And thus may it please your fatherhode we beseche you to accept this our supplication who in so doing shall worthely deserue of all the Lords and Nobles with the whole comminaltie of the Realme of England oâ—â—digne and speciall thankes accordingly Anno 〈◊〉 Ex Mat Parisient fol. 188. This supplication being sent by the handes of Sir R. Bygot Knight and W. de Powike Squier Henrie de la Mare with other knightes and Gentlemen after it was there opened and red pope Innocent first keping silence deferred to make answer therunto making hast to procede in hys detestable excommunication and curie against the good Emperour Fredericke The whith curle being done and the English ambassadours waiting still for their aunswer the Pope then told them flatte they should not haue their request fulfilled Wherat the English men departing iu great anger away sware with terrible othes that they would neuer more suffer any tribute or fruites of any benefices namely whereof the noble men were patrones to be paid to that insatiable and greedy court or Rome worthy to be detested in all worlds Ex Math. Paris fol 193. The Pope hearing these wordes all be it making then no aunswere thought to watch his time and did First incontinent vpon the same during the said Counsel he caused euery Bishop of England to put his hande and seale to the obligation made by king Iohn for the Popes tribute as is aboue specified Threatning moreouer saying that if he had once brought downe the Emperor Fredericke he would bridle the insolent pride of England wel enough After this Councell ended in the beginning of the next yere following An. 1246. Pope Innocent came to Cluniake where was then appoynted a secret meeting or colloquie betwene the Pope and Lewes the French king who was then preparing his voyage to Ierusalem in which colloquie the pope sought al meanes to perswade the French king in reuengement of his miurie to warre contra Regulum as he termed him that is against the weake and scule king of England either to driue him vtterly froÌ„ his kingdom or els so damnitie him wherby he should be constraâ—ned whether he would or no to stoupe to the Popes will and obedience Wherein he also would assist him with al the authoritie he could doe Neuerthelesse the French king to this would not agree first for the consanguinitie that was betwene them for there 2. Quenes were sisters And also for the truce that they had taken Thirdly for feare of the Emperour least he shoulde take his part Item for that it could not be without the spilling of much Christen bloud And lastly because he was preparing his voyage to the holy land where his comming was already looked for And thus the French king denying the Popes bloudy request refused not onely to enter warre against the king and the realme of England but also shortly after concluded wyth him longer truce An. 1246. Ex. Math. Paris sol b. Straight vpon the necke of this followed then the exaction of Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury that he had bought of the Pope which was to haue the first yeares fruites of all benefices and spirituall linings in Englande for the space of 7. yeares together vntill the sumine should come of â—en thousand Markes Whereat the king first was greatly agreeued But 〈◊〉 eonclusion hee was faine at last to agreâ— with the Archbyshop and so the nibney was gathered Paris fol. 197. Ouer and besides all other exactions wherewyth the pope miserably oppressed the church of England this also is not to be â—â—â—lenced how the Pope sending down his letters 〈◊〉 the seâ— Apostolike charged and commanded the prelates to find him some 10. Tome 5. and some 15. able men wel furnished with horse and harneis for one whole yere to fight in the popes warres And lest the king shuld haue knowledge thereof it was enioyned them vnder paine of excommunication that they shoulde reuease it to none but to kepe it secrete only to themselues Paris fol. 200. The pope yet notwtstanding partly beyng laboured by siâ—ers partly of hys owne mynde thinking good somewhat to geue to the king people of England as fathers are woâ—â— to geue solsterhing to theyr babes to play with all to keeâ—â— them still sent downe this releasment to the king yâ— hereafter whensoeuer any of the popes nephewes or of hys Cardinals were to be beneficed many church of England eyther he or the Cardinals shuld first make the king priuy theeof and instantly craâ—â—e hys good-will in obteining the proÌ„tutation or els the same to stand in no effect c. Parisiensis sol 202. howbeit al this seemed to be don 〈◊〉 of a pollicy to get the kings â—auour wherby he might be suffered more freely to passe with greater exactions as afterward
Margaret the daughter of our progenitour Henry the third at our Citty of Yorke in the feast of Christmas at whiche tyme the sayd Alexander dyd hys homage to our sayd progenitour who reigned in this Realme 56. yeares And thereford betweene the homage made by the sayd Alexander king of Scotland and the homage done by Alexander sonne to the sayd king of Scots to vs at our coronation at Westminster there was about 50. yeares At which tyme the said Alexander kyng of Scottes repayred to the sayd feast of our coronation and there did he his duety as is aforesayd ¶ Besides these letters of the king the Lordes temporall also in the name of the whole communaltie and Parliment wrote an other letter to the pope answering to that where as the pope arrogated to hym to be iudge for the title of the realme of Scotland whiche the king of England claymed to hymselfe whiche letter I thought also here to annexe contayning as in the wordes of the same here foloweth to be read and seene * The Lordes temporall and the whole Baronie of England to the Pope THe holy mother Churche by whose ministery the Catholicke fee is gouerned in her deedes as we throughly beleeue and holde proceedeth with that ripenes in iudgement that she will be hurtfull to none but like a mother would euery mans right to be kept vnbroken as well in other as in her selfe Whereas therefore in a generall Parliament called at Lincoln of late by our most dread Lord Edward by the grace of God the noble kyng of England the same our Lorde caused certayne letters receaued from you to be read openly and to be declared seriously afore vs about certayne businesses touching the condition state of the realme of Scotland We did not a little muse and maruaile with our selues hearing the meaninges concerning the same so wondrous and straunge as the like we haue not heard at any time before For we know most holy father and it is well knowne as well in this realm of England as also not vnknowne to other persons besides that from the first beginning of the Realme of England the certayne and direct gouernement of the Realme of Scotland in all temporall causes from tyme to tyme belonged to the kynges of the same Realme of England and Realme of Scotland as well in the times both of the Brittaines as also of Englishmen Yea rather the same Realme of Scotland of olde tyme was in see to the Auncetours of our foresayd Lordes Kynges of England yea and to hymselfe Furthermore the Kynges of Scottes and the Realme haue not bene vnder any other then the kynges of England and the Kinges of England haue answered or ought to aunswere for theyr rightes in the foresayd Realme or for any hys temporalities afore anye Iudge Ecclesiasticall or secular by reason of free preheminence of the state of hys royall dignitie and custome kept without breach at all tymes Wherefore after treatie had and dilligent deliberation of the contentes in your foresayd letters this was the common agreeing and consent with one mynde and shall be without fayle in tyme to come by Gods grace that our foresayd Lord the Kyng ought by no meanes to aunswere in iudgement in any case or shoulde bring hys foresayd rightes into doubt nor ought not to send any proctors or messengers to your presence specially seeing that the premisses tend manifestly to the disheriting of the right of the Crowne of Englande and the playne ouerthrow of the state of the sayd Realme and also hurt of the liberties customes and lawes of our fathers For the keeping and defence of whiche we are bounde by the duety of the othe made And we will mayntayne them with all power and will defend them by Gods helpe with all strength And farther we will not suffer our foresayd Lord the king to doe or by anye meanes to attempt the premisses being so unacustomed vnwont and not heard of afore Wherefore we reuerently and humbly beseech your holines that ye would suffer the same our Lord king of Englande who among other Princes of the worlde sheweth himselfe Catholicke and deuour to the Romishe Churche quietly to enioye hys rightes liberties ' customes and lawes aforesayde without all empayring and trouble and let them continue vntouched In witnesse whereof we haue set our seales to these presentes aswell for vs as for the whole communaltie of the foresayd Réalme of England Dated at Lincolne in the yeare of our Sauiour 1031. anno Edwardi primi 28. The yeare following which was from Christ an 1303. the sayd Pope Boniface the eight of that name taking displeasure with Phillip the Frenche king did excite king Edward of Englad to warre against him promising hun great ayd thereunto But he as mine author sayth little trusting the Popes false vnstable affection toward him well proued before put him of with delayes Ex Rob. Auesb. wherupon the French king fearing the power of king Edward whom the Pope had set agaynst hys friendship restored vnto him agayn Wascone which he wrongfully had in his hands deteined Concerning this variaunce here mentioned between the Pope and the French kyng how it begā first and to what end it fell out the sequell hereof Christ willing shall declare after that first I haue finished the discourse begon betweene England and Scotland In the yeare 1303. the foresayd Willa Waleys which had done so many displeasures to the king before continuing still in his rebellion gathered great multitudes of the Scottes to wtstand the king til at length the yeare following he was taken and sent vp to Londō and there executed for the same After which thinges done the king thē held his Parliament at Westminster whether came out of Scotland the Bishop of S. Andrewes Robert Bruse aboue mentioned Earle of Dunbarre Earle of Acles and Syr Iohn comming with diuers other The which volūtarily were sworne to be true to the king of England and to keep the land of Scotland to his vse agaynst at persons But shortly after the sayd Robert Bruse who as is sayd maried the second daughter of Earle Dauid forgetting his othe before made vnto the king within a yeare or two after this by the counsell of the Abbot of Stone and Bishop of S. Andrewes sent vp vnto Pope Clement the 5. for a dispensation of his othe made unsinuating to him that King Edward vexed and greued the realme of Scotland wrōgfully Whereupon the pope wrote vnto the king to leaue of such doinges Notwithstanding whiche inhibition of the Pope the king prosecuting hys owne right after he had the vnderstanding of the doings of the Scots of the mischiefe of Robert Bruys who had slayne with hys owne handes Syr Iohn Comyng for not consenting with him and other Lordes at hys Parliament areared his power strength of men preparing himselfe toward Scotlād where he ioyning with the said Syr Robert and all the power of Scotland in a
playne neare vnto S. Iohns towne put him to flight and so chased the Scots that of them were slayne to the number of 7. thousand In the which victory such Byshops and Abbots as were taken he sent theÌ„ to the Pope the temporall Lordes and other Scots he sent vnto London c. Syr Robert Bruys after this discomfiture when he had thus lost both the field and chiefe frendes seing himselfe not able to make hys party good fled into Norway where he kept hys abode during the time while king Edward liued WheÌ„ this noble Edward had thus subdued the Scots he yelded thankes to God for hys victory so letting the land in a quiet and an order he returned vnto London which was the 35. yeare and last of his raigne c. Now returning to that which I promised before touching the variaunce and greuous dissention betwene Philip the French king and Pope Boniface the eight of that name After the byshopricke of Rome had bene long voyd through the dissentioÌ„ of the Cardinals for the space of two yeares and 3. monthes at length Pope Celestinus was chosen successor to pope Nicholas the fourth Which Celestinus in hys first consistory began to reforme the Clergy of Rome thinking to make it an example to al other churches Wherefore he procured to hymselfe such a hatred among hys Clergy men that this Boniface then called Benedictus speaking through a reede by his chamber wall nightly admonished him as it had bene a voyce from heauen that he should geue ouer his Papacie as beyng a burden bigger then he could wyld Ex Masseo This pope Celestine after he had set vi monethes by the trechery falshhoode of this Boniface was induced to geue vp resigne his Bishoprick partly for the voyce spoken of before partly for feare being told of certaine craftely subornated in his chaÌ„ber that if he did not resigne he shold lose his life Who theÌ„ after his resignation goyng to liue in some solitary defert being a simple man was vilely taken and thrust in perpetuall prison by Pope Boniface crastely pretending that he did it not for any hatred vnto Celestine but that sedetious persoÌ„s might not haue him as their hed to rayse vp some stirre in the Church And so was brought to his death Wherfore this Boniface was worthely called the eight Nero of whom it was rightly sayd hee came in like a Foxe he reigned like a Lyon and dyed like a dogge This Pope Boniface succeeding or rather inuadyng after Celestinus behaued himselfe so imperiously that he put down princes excommunicated kings such as did not take theyr confirmation at his hand Diuers of his Cardinals he draue away for feare some of them as schismaticks he deposed and spoyled them of all theyr substaunce Philip the French king he excommunicated for not suffering hys money to goe out of the Realme and therefore cursed both his and him to the fourth generation Albertus the Emperour not once nor twise but thrise sought at his handes to be coÌ„firmed and yet was reiected neyther could obtain vnlesse he would promise to driue the Frenche king out of his realme The factions discorde in Italy betweene the Guelphes and Gibillines which the part of a good bishop had bene to extinct so little he helped to quench the smoke that he of all other was chiefest fire brande to encrease the flame In so much that vpon Ashwednesday when Porchetus an Archbishop came and kneeled down before hym to receaue hys ashes Pope Boniface looking vpon him perceauing that he was one of the Gibbellines part cast his handfull of ashes in hys eyes saying Memen to homo quòd Gibellinus es c. That is remember man that a Gibeline thou art and to ashes thou shale go This Pope moreouer ordained first the Iubilei in Roâ—â—â—in the solemnising wherof the first day he shewed hymselfe in his poutificalibus gaue free remission of sinnes to as many as came to Rome out of all the parts of the world The second day beyng arrayed with Imperiall ensignes he commaunded a naked sword to be caryed before him and sayd with a loud voyce Eccepotestatem vtriusque gladij That is Loe here the power and authoritie of both the swords â—es From the which very yeare as most stories do record the Turkes doe beginne the first count of their Turkishe Emperours whereof the siâ—t was Ottomannus as you shal heare discoursed hereafter by Gods grace in the history of the Turkes By this sayd Pope Boniface diuers constitutions extrauaganes of his predecessours were collected together with many of his owne newly added thereto and is made the booke called Sextus decretalium c. By whom also first sprang vp pardons and indulgences from Rome These thinges thus premised of Boniface the Pope now will I come to the occasion of the strife betweene him and the French king Concerning whiche matter first I finde in the history of Nicholas Triuet that in the yeare of our Lord. 1301. the Byshop of Oppanubam beyng accused for a conspiracie agaynst the French king was brought vp to hys Court so committed to prison The pope hearing this sendeth word to the kyng by hys Legate to set him at liberty The French king not daring to the contrary looseth the Bishop But wheÌ„ he had done he dischargeth both the byshop and the Legate commaunding them to voyde hys realme Whereupon Pope Boniface reuoketh all the graces and priuiledges graunted eyther by him or his predecessors before to the kingdome of Fraunce also not long after thundring out the sentence of hys curse agaynst hym Moreouer citeth all the prelates all diuines and lawyers both ciuile and canon to appeare personally before him at Rome at a certain day which was the first of Nouember Agaynst this citation the king againe prouideth and commaundeth by straite proclamation that no maner of persoÌ„ should export out of the Realme of France eyther gold or siluer or any other maner of ware or marchandise vppon forseting all their goodes and theyr bodyes at the kinges pleasure prouiding with all the wayes and passages diligeurly to be kept that none might passe vnsearched Ouer and besides the sayd French kyng defeited the Pope in geuing and bestowing prebendes and benefices and other ecclesiasticall liuings contrary to the Popes profite For the which cause the pope writeth to the foresayd king in forme and effect as followeth ¶ Boniface Byshop and seruaunt to Gods seruauntes to hys beloued sonne Phillip by the grace of God king of Fraunce greeting and Apostolicall blessing BOniface the seruaunt of Gods seruauntes c. feare God and obserue his commaundementes We will thee to vnderstand that thou art subiect to vs both in spirituall thinges and temporall And that no gift of benefices or prebendes belongeth to thee and if thou haue the keeping of any beyng vacaunt that thou reserue the profites of them to the
realme Yet notwithkaÌ„ding through the mediation of the Archbishop and of the Erle of Gloucester the matter at length was so takeÌ„ vp that the Barons should restore to the king or his attourny of S. Albans all the treasure horses and iewels of the foresayd Gaueston taken at Newcastle and so there requestes should be graunted And so was the matter at time composed Shortly vpon the same Isabell the Queene was deliuered of a fayre child at Windsore whoÌ„ Lewes the French kings sonne the Queenes brother with other FrenchmeÌ„ there present would to be called by the name of the French king but the English Lordes were contrary willing him to be called by the name of Edward hys father At the birth of whiche Edward great reioysing was through all the land and especially the king his father so much ioyed therat that he begon dayly more and more to forget the sorowe and remembrance of Gauestons death and was after that more agreable to the will of his Nobles Thus peace and concord betwene them began to be in a good toward ones which more and more might haue ben confirmed in wearing out of time had not Sathan the author and sower of discord styrred vp hys instruments certain Frenchmen Titinyllars and makebates about the kyng which ceased not in carping and deprauing the Nobles to inflame the kinges hatred grudge agaynst them By the exciting of whom the old quarrels being renued a fresh the king in his Parliament called vpon the same began to charge the foresayd Barons and Nobles with sedion and rebellion for slaying Peter Gaueston Neither were the nobles lesse stout agayne in defending theyr cause declaring that they in so doing had deserued rather thanke and fauour with the king then any displeasure in vanquishing such a publique enemy of the Realme who not onely had spoyled and wasted the kinges substaunce but also raysed much disturbance in the realme And for asmuch as they had begon with the matter to theyr so great labours expenses they wold proceed further they sayd not ceasing til they saw an end therof To be short great threates there were on both parts and a fowle matter like to haue followed But agayne through the dilligent mediation of the Queene the Prelates and the foresayd Earle of Gloucester the matter was taken vp and brought to reconcilemeÌ„t vpon these conditions that the Lords and Barons openly in Westminster hall shold humble themselues before the king and aske pardon there of their doinges and euerye man there to receaue a letter of the kings pardon for their indemnitie and assuraunce And so passed ouer that yeare within the whiche yeare died Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury In whose roome Thomas Cobham was elected by the king and church of Canterbury to succeede but the Pope cassating that election placed Walter Reynald Bishop of Worceter In the meane tyme the Scots hearing this ciuill discord in the Realme began to be busie and to rebell of new through the meanes of Robert Brius who beyng chased out of ScotlaÌ„d by king Edward the first as is aboue premised into Norway was now returned again into ScotlaÌ„d where he demeaned him in such sort to that Lords there that in short processe he was agayne made kyng of the Realme And warred so strongly vppon them that tooke the kinges part that he wanne from them many Castels and strong holds and inuaded the borders of EnglaÌ„d The K. hearing this assembleth a great power and by water entreth the Realm of Scotland Agaynst whoÌ„ he encountred Robert de Bruys with hys Scots at Estriuallin where was fought a strong battayle in the end wherof the EnglishmeÌ„ were discomfited so egerly pursued by the Scots that many of the Noble men were slay ne as the Earle of Gloucester Syr Robert Clifford Syr Edmund Maule with other Lords to the number of 4.2 knights and Barons 227. besides men of name which were taken prisoners of common souldiours 10. thousaÌ„d or after the Scotish story 50. thousand slayne After which time sir Robert Bruis reigned as king of Scotland About which time and in which yeare dyed Pope Clement who keeping in the realme of Fraunce neuer came to the sea of Rome after whose death the Papacie stoode voyde two yeares The Scots after this exalted with pride and fiercenes inuaded the realme of EnglaÌ„d so â—ore killing destroying man and woman and child that they came wyning wasting the Northpartes as farre as to Yorke Besides thys such dearth of victuals and penury of all things so oppressed the whole land suche moraine of sheepe and Oxen as men were fayne to eat horseflesh dogges cattes myse and what els they coulde get Moreouer suche a price of corne followed withall that the king hardly had bread for the sustentation of his own houshold Moreouer some there were that stall children and did eate them and many for lacke of virtuall dyed And yet all this amended not the king of hys euill liuing The cause and origene of this great dearth was partly the warres and dissention betwene them and the Scottes wherby a great part of the land was wasted But the chiefest cause was the vntemperate season of the yeare which contrary to the common course was so moyst with aboundaunce of rayne that the graine layd in the earth could haue no ripyng by heate of the sunne nor grow to any nourishment Wherby they that had to eat could not be satisfied with saturitie but eftsoones were as hungry agayne They that had nothing weve driuen to steale and rob the riche were constrayned to auoyde and diminish theyr housholdes the poore for famine died And not so much the want of vitayle which could not be gotten as the vnwholesomnes of the same when it was taken so consumed the people that the quicke were not suficient to bury the dead For the corruption of the meates by reasoÌ„ of vnseasonablenes of the grouÌ„d was so infectious that many dyed of the fâ—ixe many of hote feuers diuers of the pestilence And not onely the bodyes of men thereby were infected but also the beaâ—es by the putrifaction of the hearbs and grasse fel in as great a morain so farforth as the eating of flesh was suspect thought coÌ„tagious A quarter of corne and salt from the moneth of Iune to September grew from 30. s. vnto 40. s. The flesh of horses was then precious to the poore Many were driuen to steale fat dogges and to eate them some were sayde in secret corners to eate their owne children Some would steale other mens children to kill them and eate them priuily The prisoners and theeues that were in bandes such as newly were brought in vnto them for hunger fell vpon them and tearing them in pecces did eate them halfe aliue Briefly this extreme pemiry had extincted and consumed as it was thought the greatest part of the people of the land ha d not the king
6. Item that euery Priest may absolue euery sinner being contrite and is bound to preach the Gospell vnto the people notwithstanding the prohibition of the Bishops pag. 467. 7. Item that a priest receiuing by bargaine any thing of yearely annuity is in so doing a schismaticke and excommunicate pag. 467. 8. Item he doth assuredly beleeue as he auoucheth that euery priest being in deadly sinne if he dispose himselfe to make the body of Christ doth rather commit idolatry theÌ„ make Christes body pag. 467. 9. Item that no priest doth enter into any house but to handle ill the wife the daughter or the mayd and therfore c. pag. 467. 10. Item that the child is not rightly baptised if the priest c. ibid. 11. Item that no maner of person if he liue agaynst Gods law c. ibid. 12. Item the same William agaynst the thinges premised and his reuocation and abiuration not to his hart coÌ„uerting but from euill to worse peruerting did turne aside into our dioces where running to and fro in diuers places hath of his owne rash head presumed to preach or rather to peruert c. 467. 13. Item after that we had heard diuers rumors slaunders of very many we directed diuers monitions and coÌ„maundementes comminatorye to be sent abroade by our Commissaries to sundry places of our dioces that no person of what estate degree or condition so euer he were of should presume to preach or to teach the sacred scripture to the people in places holy or prophane within our dioces c. page 466. 14. Item that the same sort of monitions inhibitions and precepts confirmed by our seale came to the true vndouted knowledge of the sayd William 15. Item the same William vnmindefull of his owne saluation hath sithens agaynst those monitions inhibitioÌ„s and preceptes and that which is more abhominable to be spoken in contempt of the high Bishops dignity to the slauÌ„der offence of many people presumed in diuers places of our sayd dioces to preach or rather to peruert to teach the forementioned other heretical erroneous and schismaticall deuises 16 Item the same William in preaching to the people on monday to wit the first of August in the yere of our Lord 1390. in the Church of Whitney in our dioces held and affirmed that no Prelate of the world of what state prehemineÌ„ce or degree soeuer he were of hauing cure of soule being in deadly sinne c. pag. 466. 17. Item the same William in many places sayd affirmed in the presence of many faythfull â—hristian people after the sacramentall words vttered by the priest hauing the intent to consecrate there is not made the very bodye of Christ in the sacrament of the Eucharist pag. 466. 18. Item that accidences cannot be in the sacrameÌ„t of the aulter without theyr subiect that there remayneth materiall bread Concomitanter with the body of Christ in the sacrament Vide supra pag. 466. 19. Item that a priest being in deadly sinne cannot by the power of the sacrameÌ„tall words make the body of Christ c. pag. 466. 20. Item that all priests are of like power in all poynts notwithstanding that some of them are in this worlde of higher dignity degree or preheminence pag. 466. 21. Item that contrition onely putteth away sinne if a man shall be duely contrite and that all vocall confession and exercise is superfluous and not requisite of necessitye to saluation Ibidem 22. Item that inferior Curates haue not theyr power of binding and loosing mediatly from the pope or bishop but immediately of Christ. c. pag. 466. 23. Item that the pope cannot graunt such kind of annuall pardons because there shall not be so many yeares to the day of iudgement as is conteyned in the popes buls or pardons Whereby it followeth that pardons are not so much worth as they are noysed and praysed to be Ibid. 24. Item that it is not in the Popes power to graunt to any penitent body forgeuenes of the paine or of the trespasse pag. 466. 25 Item that one geuing his almes to any bodye which as he iudgeth hath no neede thereof doth sinne in so geeuyng it pag. 466. 26 Item that it standes not in the power of any prelate of what priuate religion soeuer he bee to geue by letters benefites of their order Neither do such kind of benefits geuen profit them to whom they be geuen for the saluatioÌ„ of soules Vide supra pag. 466. 27 Item that the same William vnmindfull of his owne saluation hath many times and often resorted to a certain desert wood called Derwalswood of our dioces and there in a certayne vnhallowed Chappell nay a prophane cottage hath presumed of his owne propre rashnesse to celebrate c. pag. 466. 28 Item the same William hath also presumed to do the like thinges in a certayne prophane chappel situate in the parke of Newton nigh to the towne of Leyntwardyn in the same our dioces pag. 466. ¶ Which thinges being done the same faithful Christen people and specially sir Walter Pride the penitentiarie of our Cathedrall Church of Hereforde personally appearing before vs sittyng in our iudgement seate in the parish Church of Whiteborne of our diocesse brought forth and exhibited two publique instruments against the same Walter Brute in the case of cursed heresie aforsaid of which instrumentes here followeth the tenours and Articles in this sort In the name of God Amen Be it euidently knoweÌ„ to all persoÌ„s by this preseÌ„t publike instrumeÌ„t the in the yeare froÌ„ the incarnatioÌ„ after the course and coÌ„putation of the church of England 1391. the indiction xv of the pontifical office of our most holy father and Lord in Christ Lord Boniface the ix by Gods Wisedome Pope the second yeare the xv day of the month of October in the dwelling house of the worshipful maÌ„ maister Iohn Godemoston Chanon of the Cathedral Church of Hereford in the presence of me the publique Notary vnder written and of witnesses subscribed Walter Brute lay man learned of Hereford dioces personally appearing sayde auouched and stifly maintayned that the sayde Bishop of Hereforde and his assistaunces which were with him the third day of the foresayde month of October the yeare of our Lord aforesayd in the Church of Hereford did naughtely wickedly peruersly and vniustly condemne the aunsweres of sir William Swinderby Chaplaine geuen by the same sir William to the same Lord byshop in wryting and also the articles ministred by the same sir William And furthermore he sayd held and aduouched that the same conclusions geuen by the same sir WilliaÌ„ euen as they were geuen are true and Catholike Item as touching the matters obiected agaynst hym by them that stoode by concerning the sacrament of the aulter he sayd that after the sacramentall words there doth remaine very bread and the substance therof after the coÌ„secration of the body of Christ and
that there do not remain accidencies without substance or subiect after the coÌ„secration of the body of Christ. And touching this matter the doctors holde diuers opinions Furthermore as concerning the Pope he said helde and auouched that he is the very Antichrist because yâ— in lyfe and maners he is contrary to the lawes doctrines and deedes of Christ our Lord. All and euery of these things were done euen as they be aboue writteÌ„ and rehearsed in the yeare of our Lord poÌ„tificall office month day place aforesayd at supper time of the day aforenamed theÌ„ and there being present the worshipful and discrete men sir Walter Ramsbury chiefe chaÌ„ter of the sayde Cathedrall Church of Hereforde Roger Hoore Chanon of the same Church Walter Wall Chaplain of the said church of Hereford being a vicar of the Choral certaine other worthy witnesses of credit that were specially called and desired to the premisses Ex Regist. Herford And I Richard Lee whelar clerke of Worcester being a publike notarye by the authoritie Apostolike was personally present at all and singuler the premisses whilest that as is before rehersed they were done and a doing in the yere of our lord 1391. pontisical office month day place the houre aforesaid I did see write and heare all and singuler those things thus to bee done and haue reduced theÌ„ into this publike maner and forme being desired truely to restifie the premisses haue sealed the sayde instrument made hereupon with mine accustomed scale and name In the name of God Amen Be it plainly knoweÌ„ to all persons by this present publike instrumeÌ„t that in the yere from the incarnation of the lord after the course and coâ—â—pâ—â—tation of the church of England 1391. the indiction fifteene in the 3. yere of the pontifical office of the most holy father in Christ and our Lord Lord Boniface Pope by the prouydeÌ„ce of God the 9. in the 19. day of the month of Ianuary Walter Brute layman of Hereford dioces personally appearing before the reuereÌ„d father in Christ and Lord. Lord Iohn by gods grace B. of Herford in the presence of me being a publike notarie one of the witnesses vnder written did say hold publish affirme the coÌ„clusioÌ„s hereafter written the is to say yâ— christen people are not bouÌ„d to pay tithes neither by the law of Moses nor by the law of Christ. Item that it is not lawful for Christians for any cause in any case to sweare by the creator neither by the creature Item he confesseth openly and of his owne accord that within the same month of Ianuary he did eate drink and communicate with William Swinderby not being ignorant of the sentence of the said reuerend father whereby the same William Swinderby was pronounced an heretique schismatique and a false seducer of the common people Which conclusions the same reuerend father caused to bee writteÌ„ and in writing to be deliuered to the same Walter Which when he had seene and red he sayd also that he did maintaine and iustifie them according to the lawes aforesayd These thinges were done in the chamber oâ— the sayd bishop of Herford at his manor of Whitborne of the sayde dioces of Hereford then being there present the same Byshop abouesaid M. Reynold of Wolsten Canon of Hereford sir Phillip Dileske parson of the parish church of Blamurin Thomas Guldefeld parson of the Church of Englisbyknore Iohn Cresset parson of the church of Whytborne and Thomas Wallewayne housholde seruant for witnesses specially called and desired to the premisses of the dioces of Hereford and S. Asse And I Benedict Come clerke of the dioces of S. Asse publike notary by the Apostolike authoritie of the dioces of S. Asse was personally present together with the witnes before named at all and singuler these and other thinges here premised whilest they were so done and a doing did see heare write those things so to be done as is before mencioned and did write the same and reduce them into this publike forme with my wonted accustomed seale and name haue sealed it being desired and required truly to testifie the premisses At the last the aforesaid Walter Brute did present and cause to be presented to vs at diuers places and times assigned by vs to the same Walter to aunswere to yâ— former conclusions and articles diuers scroules of paper writteÌ„ with his owne proper hand for his aunswers to the same Articles and conclusions aboue written he partly appearing by his owne selfe before vs sitting in our iudgement seat and partly by his messengers specially appoynted to that purpose of which scroules the tenors do follow in order worde by worde and be on this maner In the name of the father and of the sonne and the holy ghost Amen I Walter Brute sinner layman husbaÌ„dmaÌ„ a Christian hauing mine ofspring of the Brittons both by my father mothers side of the Britons haue ben accused to the B. of Hereford that I did erre in many matters concerning the catholike Christen fayth by whoÌ„ I am required yâ— I should write an aunswere in Latin to all those matters whose desire I wil satisfie to my power protesting first of al before God before al the world the like as it is not my mind through Gods grace to refuse the knoweÌ„ truth for any reward greater or smaller yea be it neuer so bigge nor yet for the feare of any temporal punishment eueÌ„ so it is not my mind to maintain any erroneous doctrine for any coÌ„modities sake And if any maÌ„ of what state sect or condition so euer he be wil shew me that I erre in my writings or sayings by the authoritie of the sacred scripture or by probable reason grounded in the sacred scripture I wil humbly and gladly receiue his information But as for the bare wordes of any teacher Christ onely excepted I wil not simply beleue except hee shal be able to stablish theÌ„ by the truth of experience or of the Scripture for because that in the holy Apostles elected by Christ there hath beue fouÌ„d errour by the testimony of the holy scripture because that Paule himselfe doth coÌ„fesse that he rebuked Peter for that he was worthy to be rebuked Galat. the 2. Chapiter There hath ben errors fouÌ„d in the holy doctors that haue ben before vs as they themselues confesse of them selues And oftentimes it falleth out that there is error founde in the teachers in our age who are of contrary opinions among themselues and sâ—me of them do sometimes determine mine one thing for truth and others do condemne the selfe same thing to be heresye or error Which protestation premised I wil here place 1. suppositions or cases for a grouÌ„d and a foundatioÌ„ of all things that I shall say out of which I would gather two probable conclusions stablished vpoÌ„ the same and vpon the sacred Scripture By which coÌ„clusions when as
Item in the same Parliament was put vp by publike petion that the popes collector should be commaunded to auoyd the Realme within 40. dayes or els to be taken as the kinges enemy and that euery such collector from henceforth may be an Englishman and sworn to execute the statutes made in this Parliament Moreouer in the sayd Parliament the yere abouesayd of the king the 26. of Ianuary M. Iohn Mandour Clark was charged openly in the parliament that he should not passe ne send ouer to Rome ne attempt or doe any thinge there touching the Archdeaconry of Durham in preiudice of the king or of hys lawes or of the party presented thereto by the king on perill that might ensue The next yeare following whiche was the 14. of thys kinges raigne it was enacted first touching the staplers that after the feast of the Epiphany next ensuing that the staple should be remoued from Calice into England in suche places as are contayned in the statute made in 27. Edw. 3. the which statute should be fully executed and further that euery Alien that bringeth merchaundise into the Realme should finde sufficient surety to buy and cary awaye commodities of the Realme to halfe the value of his sayd merchaundise Item in the same parliament petition was made that agaynst the horrible vice of vsury then termed shifts practised as well by the clergie as laitie the order made by Iohn Notte late Mayor of Londō might be executed throughout the Realme Moreouer in the 15. yeare of the raigne of the foresayde king it was accorded for that syr W. Brian knight had purchased from Rome a Bull directed from the Archbshop of Cant and Yorke to excommunicate suche as had broken vp his house and had taken away diuers letters priuilegies and charters The same Bull being red in the parliament house was adiudged preiudicial to the kings crown and in derogation of the lawes for the whiche hee was by the king and assent of the Lordes committed to the Tower there to remayne at the kinges will and pleasure In the sayd Parliament also W. Archb. of Canterbury maketh his protestation in the open parliament saying that the pope ought not to excommunicate any bishop or to entermeddle for or touching anye presentment to anye ecclesiasticall dignitie recorded in any the kinges courtes He further protested that the pope ought to make no translation to any Byshopricke within the realme against the kinges will for that the same was to the destruction of the realme and crowne of England whiche hath alway bene so free as the same hath had none earthly soueraigne but onely subiecte to God in all thinges touching regalties and to none other The which protestation he prayd might be entred In the 17. yeare of the raygne of the king aforesayd it was desired that remedy might be had agaynst suche religious persons as caused their villains or vnderlinges to mary free women inheritable wherby the lands came to those religious mens handes by collusion Item that sufficient persons might be presented to benefices who may dwell on the same so as theyr stocke for want therof do not perish Item that remedy might be had agaynst the Abbotes of Colchester and Abinton who in the townes of Colchester and Colnham clayme to haue sanctuary To come to the parliament holden in the 20. yeare of this kinges raigne we finde moreouer in the sayd rolles how that the Archb. of Cant. and York for themselues and the clergy of their prouinces declared to the king in open parliamēt that forasmuch as they were sworn to the pope and see of Rome if any thing were in the parliament attempted in restraynt of the same they woulde in no wise assent therto but verily withstand the same the which theyr protestation they require to be enrolled Upon the petition of the begging Friers there at large it was enacted that none of that order shoulde passe ouer the seas without licence of his soueraigne nor that he shoulde take vppon him no order of M. of Diuinitie vnlesse he were first apposed in his Chapter prouinciall on payne to be put out of the kinges protection Item that the kings officers for making arests or attachementes in Churchyardes are therefore excommunicated wherof remedy was required In the yeare of the same kinges raygne 21. the Parliment being holden at Westminster we find how the commons in full Parliament accused Thomas Arundell archbishop of Caunterbury for that he as Chauncellor procured and as chiefe doer executed the same commission made trayterously in the tenth yeare of the king And also that he the sayd Archbishop procured the Duke of Gloucester and the Earles of Arundell and Warwicke to encroth to themselues royall power and to iudge to death Simon de Burley and sir Iohn Berners without the kings assent Wheron the Commons required that the same archbish might rest vnder safe keeping wherunto for that the same impeachementes touched so great a person they would be aduised Item the 25. day of September the Commons prayed the king to geue iudgement agaynst the sayd Archbishop according to his desertes The king aunswered that priuately the sayd Archbishop had confessed to him howe he mistooke himselfe in the sayd Commission and therefore submitted himselfe to the kings mercy Wherfore the king Lordes and sir Thomas Percy proctor for the clergie adiudged the facte of the sayd Archbishop to be treason and hymselfe a traytour and therfore it was ordered that the sayd Archbishoppe shoulde be banished his temporalties seased his landes and goodes forfeyted as well in vse as in possession The king further prescribed that the sayd Archbishop shoulde take hys passing on Friday within 6. weekes of Michaelmas at Douer towardes the parts of Fraunce Thus hauing hitherto sufficiently touched and comprehended such thinges as haue happened in the raygne of this king necessary for the Church to knowe by course of story we come nowe to the 22. yeare of King Richardes raygne which is the yeare of our Lord 1399. In the which yeare happened the strange and also lamentable deposing of this king Richard the second aforesayd from hys kingly scepter Straunge for that the like example hathe not often bene seene in seates royall Lamentable for that it cannot be but grieuous to any good mans hart to see him eyther so to deserue if he were iustly deposed or if he were vuiustly depriued to see the kingly title there not able to hold his right wher by force it is compelled to geue place to might As concerning the order and processe of whose deposing for that it neither is greatly pertinent to my argument and is sufficiently contayned in Robert Fabian and in the kinges recordes in the Chronicle of S. Albons and in other histories at large it were here tedious and superfluous to entermedle with repeting therof What were the conditions and properties of this king partly before hath bene
sayde is no longer bread materiall but that it is turned into verye Christes body and that I sweare here I say that this is false and erroneous c. I say as I sayd c. This being done the 22. day of February aforesayd in the yeare of our Lord 1400. in the chapter house of Sainct Paule in London aforesayd The foresayd Archbishop of Caunterbury in the conuocation of hys prelates Clergy and such lyke men there beeing present caused the fore recited proces of the bishop of Norwich to be read openly publikely to Syr Wil. Sautre otherwise called Chatris And afterward he asked the sayd syr William whether he playnely vnderstood and knew such proces the contents within the same and he sayd yea And further he demaunded of him if he would or could say or obiect any thing agaynst the proces and he sayd no. And after that incontinent the foresayd archbishop of Canterbury demaunded and obiected against the said syr William as diuers others more did That after he had before the Bysh. of Norwiche reuoked and abiured Iudicially diuers errors heresies that among other erroures and heresies by him taught holden and preached he affirmed That in the same sacrament of the aulter after the consecration made by the Priest as he taught there remayned materiall bread which heresie amongst others as erroures also he abiured before the foresayd Bishop of Norwich Hereunto the foresayd William aunswered smiling or in mocking wise saying and denying that he knew of the premisses Notwithstanding he publikely affirmed that he held and taught the foresayd thinges after the date of the sayd processe made by the sayd Bishop of Norwich and that in the same councell also he held the same Then finally it was demaunded of the said sir William why he ought not to be pronounced as a man fallen into heresie and further to proceede vnto his degradation according to the canonicall sanctions whereunto he answered nothing neither could he alledge any cause to the contrary Wheruepon the foresayd Archb. of Cant. by the counsaile and consent of the whole councel and especially by the counsail and assent of the reuerēd fathers and Bishops as also Priours Deanes Archdeacons and other worshipfull Doctours and Clerkes then and there present in the councel Fully determined to proceede to the degradation and actuall deposing of the sayde William Sautre as re-fallen into heresy and as incorrigible according to the sentence definitiue put in wryting the tenoure whereof is in wordes as foloweth In the name of God Amen Wee Thomas by the grace of God Archb. of Cant. Legate of the sea Apostolicall and Metropolitane of all England doe finde and declare that thou William Sawtrie otherwise called Chatris Priest by vs with the counsaile assent of all and singular our felowe brethren and whole Clergy by this our sentence diffinitiue declared in wryting hast bene for heresie conuict and condemned and art being againe fallen into heresy to be deposed and degraded by these presents And from that day being Wedensday there was in the sayde councell prouinciall nothing further prosecuted but was continued with all dependentes till the Friday next insuing Whych Friday approching M. Nicholas Rishton by the commandement of the sayd Archb. of Canterb. being then busied as he said in the Parliament house continued this councel and conuocation with al incidents dependents and occasions growing and annexed therunto to the next day to wit saterday next and immediatly after insuing Upon Saterday being the 26. of the sayd moneth of February the foresayde Archbishop of Canterbury fate in the Byshops seate of the foresayde Church of S. Paule in London and solemnly apparelled in his Pontifical attire sitting with hym as his assistents these reuerend fathers and Bishops of London Lyncolne Harford Exeter Meneuensis Roffensis Episcopi aboue mentioned commaunded and caused the sayd sir W. Sautry apparelled in priestly vestiments to be brought appeare before hym That done he declared and expounded in English to al the clergy and people there in a great multitude assembled that al processe was finished and ended against the said syr William Sautry Whych thing finished before the pronouncing of the sayd sentence of the Relapse against the sayd sir William as is premised he often then and there recited read And for that he sawe the sayde William in that behalfe nothyng abashed He proceded to his degradation and actuall deposition in forme as foloweth IN nomine patris silij spiritus sancti Amen We Thomas by Gods permission Archb. of Cant. Primate of al England and Legate of the Apostolique sea doe denounce thee William Sawtre otherwise called Chautris Chapleine fained in the habite and apparell of a Priest as an heretick and one refallen into heresy by thys our sentēce definitiue by counsaile assent and authoritye to be condemned And by conclusion of all our fellowe brethren fellow byshops Prelates councell prouinciall and of the whole clergy do degrade and depriue thee of thy priestly order And in signe of degradation and actuall depositiō from thy priestly dignity for thine incorrigibility and want of amendment we take from thee the patent and chalice and doe depriue thee of all power authority of celebrating masse and also wee pull from thy backe the Casule and take from thee the vestiment and depriue thee of all maner of Priestly honour Also wee Thomas the aforesayde Archb. by authority counsell and assent which vpon the foresayd William wee haue being Deacon pretensed in the habite and apparel of a Deacon hauing the new Testament in thy hands being an heretique and twise fallen condemned by sentence as is aforesayde doe degrade and put thee from the order of a Deacon And in token of this thy degradation and actuall deposition we take frō thee the boke of the new testament the stole and doe depriue thee of all authority in reading the gospel and of all and all maner of dignity of a Deacon Item we Thomas Archbish. aforesayd by authoritie counsell and assent which ouer thee the foresayde William wee haue being a subdeacon pretensed in the habite vestiment of a subdeacon an hereticke and twise fallen condemned by sentence as is aforesayd do degrade put thee from the order of a subdeacon And in token of this thy degradation actuall deposition we take from thee the albe and maniple and doe depriue thee of all and all manner of subdiaconall dignitie Also wee Thomas Archb. aforesayd by counsaile assent and authority whych wee haue ouer thee the foresayde William an Accolite pretensed wearing the habite of an Accolite and heretike twise fallen by our sentence as is aforesaid condemned do degrade and put from thee al order of an Accolite And in signe and tokē of thys thy degradation and actuall deposition we take from thee the candlesticke and taper and also Vrceolum and doe depriue thee of all and all maner dignity
I say to thee leud losell other quickly cōsent thou to mine ordinance and submit thee to stand to my decrees or by S. Thomas thou shalt be disgraded and follow thy felow in Smithfield And at this saying I stoode still and spake not but I thought in mine hart that God did to me great grace if he would of his great mercy bring me to such an end And in mine hart I was nothing afrayd with this manassing of the Archbishop And I considered there two things in him One that he was not yet sorowfull for that he had made William Sawtre wrongfully to be burnt as I considered that y◠Archbishop thirsted yet after more sheding out of innocēt bloud And fast therfore I was moned in al my wittes for to hold the Archbishop neither for Prelate nor for Priest of God And for that mine inward man was thus altogether departed from the Archbishop me thought I shoulde not haue any dread of him But I was right heauy and sorowfull for that there was no audience of secular men by but in my hart I prayd the Lorde God for to comfort me and strength me agaynst them that there were agaynst the sothfastnesse And I purposed to speake no more to the Archbishop and his clerkes then me need behoued and all thus I prayde God for his goodnesse to geue me then and alway grace to speake with a meke an easy spirit and whatsoeuer thing that I should speake that I might thereto haue true authorities of Scriptures or open reason And for that I stood thus still and nothing spake one of the Archbishops Clerks sayd vnto me What thing musest thou Doe thou as my Lord hath now commaunded to thee here And yet I stood still and aunswered him not And then soone after the Archbishop sayd to me Art thou not yet bethought whether thou wilt doe as I haue sayde to thee And I said then to him Syr my father and my mother on whole soules god haue mercy if it be his will spent mikle mony in diuers places about my learning for the intēt to haue made me a Priest to God But whē I came to yeres of discretion I had no will to be Priest and therefore my frends were right heauy to me and then me thought theyr grudging agaynst me was so paynefull to me that I purposed therfore to haue left theyr company And when they perceiued this in me they spake sometime full fayre pleasaunt wordes to me But for that they might not make me to consent of good hart to be a Priest they spake to me full oftentimes very greuous wordes and manassed me in diuers maners shewing to me full heauy cheare And thus one while in fayre maner an other while in greuous they were long time as me thought full busye about me or I consented to them to be a Priest But at the last when in this matter they would no longer suffer mine excusations but either I should consent to them or I shoulde euer beare their indignation yea theyr curse as they sayde Then I seeing this prayd them that they would geue me licence for to go to them that were named wise Priestes and of vertuous conuersation to haue theyr counsell and to know of them the office the charge of Priesthood And hereto my father and my mother cōsented full gladly gaue me their blessing good leaue to go and also mony to spend in this iourny And so that I wēt to those Priestes whom I heard to be of best name and of most holy liuing and best learned most wise of heauenly wisedome and so I communed with them vnto the time that I perceiued by their vertuous and cōtinuall occupations that their honest and charitable workes passed theyr same which I heard before of them Wherfore Syr by the example of the doctrine of them and specially for the godly and innocent workes whiche I perceiued then of them and in them After my cunning and power I haue exercised me then and in this time to know perfectly gods law hauing a will and desire to liue therafter which willeth that all men and women should exercise themselues faythfully there about If than Syr either for pleasure of thē that are neither so wise nor of so vertuous conuersation to my knowledge nor by cōmon fame to any other mens knowledge in this land as these men were of whom I tooke my counsell information I should now forsake thus sodenly and shortly and vnwarned all that learning that I haue exercised my selfe in this xxx winter and more my cōscience should euer be herewith out of measure vnquieted and as Syr I know wel that many mē women should be there through greatly troubled sclaundered And as I sayd sir to you before for mine vntruth and false cowardnes many a one should be put into full great reproofe yea sir I dread that many one as they might thē iustly would curse me full bitterly and sir I feare not but the curse of God which I shoulde deserue herein woulde bring me to a full euil end if I continued thus And if thorow remorse of conscience I repented me any time returning into the way which you do your diligēce to cōstraine me now to forsake yea sir all the bishops of this lād with full many other Priests would desame me and pursue me as a relapse they that nowe haue though I be vnworthy some confidence in me hereafter woulde neuer trust to me though I could teach liue neuer so vertuously more then I can or may For if after your coūsell I left vtterly all my learning I should hereby first wound defile mine owne soule and also I should here through geue occasiō to many men and womē of full sore hurting yea sir as it is likely to me if I cōsented to your will I should he rin by mine euill example in it as farre as in me were flea many folke ghostly that I should neuer deserue for to haue grace of god to the edifying of his church neither of my self nor of none other mans life and vndone both before God and man But sir by exāple chiefly of some whose names I will not now rehearse of H. of I. P. and B. and also by the present doing of Philip Rampingtō that is now become B. of Lincolne I am now learned as many moe hereafter through Gods grace shal be learned to hate to flee all such sclaunder that these foresayd men chiefly haue defiled principally themselues with And in it that in them is they haue enue nimed all the church of God for the sclaūderous reuoking at the crosse of Paules of H.P. and of B. and how now Philip Rampingtō pursueth Christes people And the faining that these men dissemble by worldly prudence keeping thē cowardly in theyr preaching and communing within the bondes and termes which without blame may be spoken and shewed out to the most worldly liuers
thus as if he had beâ—e wroth he sayd to one of his clerkes Fetch hether quickly the certification that came to me â—roÌ„ Shrewsbury vnder the 〈◊〉 seale witnessing the errors and heresyes which this Losel hath venunously sowne there Then hastely the clarke tooke out and layde forth on a cupbord diuers rolles and writinges among which there was a litle one which the clarke deliuered to the Archbyshop And by and by the Archbishop read this roll conteyning this sentence The third sonday after Easter the yeare of our Lorde 1407. William Thorpe came vnto the towne of Shrewsbury and thorow leaue graunted vnto him to preache He sayd openly in S. Chaddes church in his sermon that the sacrament of the aulter after the consecration was materiall bread And that images should in no wise be worshipped And that meÌ„ should not go on pilgrimages And that priestes haue no title to tithes And that it is not lawful for to sweare in any wise ¶ And when the Archbishop had red thus this roll he rolled it vp agayne and sayd to me Is this wholesome learning to be among the people ☞ And I sayd to him Sir I am both ashamed on theyr behalf and right sorowful for them that haue certified you these thinges thus vntruelye for I preached neuer nor taught thus priuily nor apertly ¶ And the Archbishop sayd to me I will geue credence to these worshipfull men which haue written to me and witnessed vnder theyr scales there amoÌ„g them Though now thou denyest this weenest thou that I will geue credence to thee Thou Losell hast troubled the worshipfull communalty of Shrewsbury so that the Balifes and comminalty of that towne haue writteÌ„ to me praying me that am Archbishop of Cant. primate and Chancellor of England that I will vouchsafe to graunt them that if thou shalt be made as thou art worthy to suffer open iouresse for thine heresies that thou may haue thy iouresse openlye there among them So that all they whome thou and suche other Losels haue there peruerted may thorow feare of thy deed be reconciled agayne to the vnity of holy Church And also they that stand in true fayth of holy Church may thorow thy deed be more established therein And as if this asking well pleased yâ— Archbishop he sayd By my thrift this harty prayer and feruent request shall be thought on But certaynely nother yâ— prayer of the men of Shrewsbury nor the manassing of the Archbishoppe made me any thing afrayd But in rehearsing of this malice and in the hearing of it my hart greatly reioysed yet doth I thank God for the grace that I then thought and yâ—t think shall come to all the Church of God here thorow by the speciall mercifull doing of the Lord. And as hauing no dread of the malice of tyrantes by trusting stedfastly in the helpe of the Lord with full purpose for to knowledge the sothfastnes and to stand therby after my cunning and power I said to the Archbishop Sir if the truth of Gods word might now be accepted as it should be I doubt not to proue by likely euidence that they that are famed to be out of the fayth of holy Church in Shrewsbury in other places also are in the true fayth of holy Church For as theyr wordes found and theyr workes shew to mans iudgement dreading and louing faythfully God theyr will their desire ther loue theyr busines are most set to dread to offend God to loue for to please him in true faythfull keeping of his coÌ„mauÌ„dementes And agayne they that are sayd to be in the faith of holy Church in Shrewsbury in other places by open euidence of their proud enuious malicious couetous lecherous and other foule words workes neither know nor haue wil to know nor to occupy their wits truely and effectuously in the right fayth of holy Church Wherefore all these nor none that folow theyr maners shall any time come verely in the fayth of holy church except they inforce them more truely to come in the way which now they despise For these men and women that are now called faithfull and holden iust nother know nor will exercise theÌ„selfe to know of faythfulnes one commaundement of God And thus full many men and womeÌ„ now and specially meÌ„ that are named to be principall lims of holy church styree God to great wrath deserue his curse for that they call or hold them iust meÌ„ which are full vniust as their vicious wordes their great customable swearing and theyr slaunderous and shamefull works shew openly and witnes And therfore such vicious men vniust in theyr own confusion call them vniust men womeÌ„ which after their power and cunning busy themselues to liue iustly after the coÌ„maundement of God And where sir ye say that I haue distroubled the coÌ„minalty of Shrewsbury many other men and women with my teaching If it this be it is not to be wondred of wise men since all the communalty of that City of Ierusalem was distroubled of Christes own person that was very God and man and most prudent preacher that euer was or shal be And also all the Sinagoge of Nazareth was moued agaynst Christ so fulfilled with ire towards him for his preaching that the men of the Sinagoge rose vp and cast Christ out of theyr City led him vp to the top of a mouÌ„tayn for to cast him down there headling Also accordingly hereto the Lord witnesseth by Moises that he shall put dissention betwixt his people and the people that coÌ„trarieth and pursueth his people Who sir is he that shall preach the truth of Gods word to the vnfaith full people and shall set the sothfastnes of the Gospell and the prophecy of God almighty to be fulfilled ¶ And the Archbishop sayd to me It foloweth of these thy wordes that thou and such other thinkest that ye do right well for to preach and teach as ye do without authority of any Bishop For ye presume that the Lord hath choseÌ„ you onely for to preach as faythful disciples and speciall folowers of Christ. ☞ And I sayd Syr by authority of Gods law and also of Sayntes and Doctors I am learned to deme that it is euery Priestes office and duty for to preach busilye freely truely the word of God For no doubt euery Priest should purpose first in his soule couer to take the order of priesthood chiefly for to make knowne to the people the word of God after his cunning and power approuing his words euey to be true by his vertuous works and for this intent we suppose that Bishops other Prelates of holy church should chiefly take and vse their prelacye and for the same cause Bishops should geue to Priestes their orders For Bishops should accept no man to Priesthood except that he had good wil and fâ—â—l purpose were wel disposed and wel learned to preach
interpreted ghostly For al those figures are called vertues and grace with which vertues men should please god praise hys name For S. Paul sayth al such things befell to them in figure Therfore sir I vnderstād that the letter of this psalme of Dauid and of such other Psalmes and sentences doth slay them that take thē now litterally This sentence as I vnderstand sir Christ approueth himself putting out y◠minstrels or that he would quicken the dead damsell ¶ And the Archb. said to me Lend losel is it not lefull to vs to haue Organes in the church for to worship there withall God And I sayd ye sir by mans ordinance But by the ordinance of God a good sermon to the peoples vnderstāding were mekil more pleasant to God ☞ And the Archb. said that Organes and good delectable songs quickned sharpened more mēs wits then should any sermon ¶ But I saide sir lusty men worldly louers delite and couet trauail to haue al their wittes quickned sharpened with diuers sensible solace But al the the faythful louers and followers of Christ haue al their delite to heare gods word and to vnderstand it truely and to worke therafter faithfully and continually For no doubt to dread to offēd God and to loue to please him in all things quickneth and sharpeneth all the wittes of Christs chosen people and ableth them so to grace that they ioy greatly to withdrawe their eares and al their wits and members frō al worldly delite and from all fleshly solace For S. Ierome as I thinke sayth No body may ioy with this world raigne with Christ. ☞ And the Archb. as if he had ben displeased with mine aunswer said to his clerks What gesse ye that this Idiot wyll speak there wher he hath no dread since he speaketh thus now here in my presence Wel wel by God thou shalt bee ordayned for And then he spake to me al angerly WHat saiest thou to this fourth point that is certified against thee preaching openly boldly in Shrewsbury that priests haue no title to tithes And I sayd Sir I named there no worde of tythes in my preaching But more then a month after that I was arested there in prison a man came to mee into the pryson asking me what I sayd of tythes And I sayd to him Sir in this towne are many clerkes and priests of which some are called religious mē though many of them be seculars Therefore aske ye of them this question And thys man sayd to me Syr our Prelates say that we also are obliged to pay our tithes of all thinges that renue to vs and that they are accursed that withdraw anye part wittingly fro them of their tythes And I sayd sir to that man as with my protestation I say now before you that I wonder that any priest dare say men to be accursed without the ground of Gods word And the man said Syr our priests say that they curse men thus by authoritie of Gods law And I said Sir I know not where this sentence of cursing is authorised now in the Bible And therefore syr I pray you that ye will aske the most cunning clerke of this town that yee may know wher this sentēce of cursing thē that tithe not is now writtē in gods law for if it were writtē there I wold right gladly be learned wher But shortly this mā would not go fro me to aske this questiō of an other body But required me there as I would aunswer before God if in this case that cursing of priests were lawfull approued of God And shortly herewith came to my mind the learning of S. Peter teaching priests specially to halowe the Lord Christ in their harts being euermore redy as farre as in them is to aunswer thorough faith and hope to thē that aske of them a reason And this lesson Peter teacheth men to vse with a meeke spirit with dread of the Lord. Wherefore sir I said to this man in this wise In the old law which ended not fully till the time that Christ rose vp againe from death to life God cōmanded tithes to be giuen to the Leuits for the great busines and daily trauaile that perteined to their office But priests because their trauel was mekil more easy light then was the office of the Leuits God ordeined y◠priests should take for their liuelode to do their office the tenth part of those tithes that were giuen to the Leuits But now I said in the new law neither Christ nor any of his apostles tooke tithes of the people nor cōmanded the people to pay tithes neither to Priests nor to deacons But Christ taught the people to do almes that is works of mercy to poore needie men of surplus that is superfluous of their temporall goods which they had more then them needed reasonably to their necessarie liueloode And thus I sayde not of tithes but of pure almes of the people Christ liued and his Apostles when they were so busy in preaching of the word of God to the people y◠they might not trauell otherwise for to get their liueloode But after Christes ascension and when the Apostles had receiued the holy Ghost they trauayled wyth their hands for to get their liuelode whē that they might thus do for busy preaching Therefore by example of himselfe S. Paule teacheth al the priestes of Chryst for to trauaile with their hand when for busy teaching of the people they might thus do And thus all these Priests whose priesthode God accepteth now or will accept or did in the Apostles time and after their discease wil do to the worlds end But as Cisterciensis telleth in the thousand yeare of our Lord Iesus Christ. 211. yeare one Pope the x. Gregory ordeined new tithes first to be geuen to priestes now in the new law But Saint Paule in his tyme whose trace or example all Priestes of God enforce them to follow seing the couetousnes that was among the people desiring to destroy the soule sinne through the grace of God true vertuous liuing and example of himselfe wrote taught all priestes for to follow him as he followed Christ pacyently willingly and gladly in hygh pouerty Wherefore Paule sayth thus The Lord hath ordeyned that they that preach the Gospell shall lyue of the Gospel But we saith Paul that couet and busye vs to be faythfull followers of Christ vse not this power For lo as Paul witnesseth afterward when he was full poore and needy preaching among the people he was not chargeous vnto them but wyth hys handes he trauayled not onely to get his owne lyuing but also the lyuing of other poore and needye creatures And since the people was neuer so couetous nor so auarous I gesse as they are nowe It were good counsell that al priests toke hede to this heauenly learning of Paul following him herein wilful pouerty nothyng chargyng the
for els as this Doctor saith priests take now tithes wrongfully ¶ And the archb said to his clarkes Heard ye euer Losell speake thus Certaine this is the learning of them all that whersoeuer they come and they may be suffered they enforce them to expugne the freedome of holy Church ☞ And I said Sir why call you the taking of tithes and of such other duties that priests chalenge now wrongfullie the freedome of holy church Since neither Christ nor his apostles chalenge nor tooke such duties Herefore these takings of priests now are not called iustly the freedome of holy church but all such geuing and taking ought to be called and holden the slanderous couetousnes of men of the holy church ¶ And the archb said to me Why Losell wilt not thou and other that are consedered with thee seeke out of holy scripture of the sence of doctors al sharpe authorities against lords knights and squiers against other secular men as thou doest against priests ☞ And I said Sir whatsoeuer men or women lords of ladies or any other that are present in our preaching specially or in our cōmoning after our cūning we tell out to thē their office their charges But sir since Chrisostome sayth that priests are the stomack of the people it is nedeful in preaching also in commoning to be most busy about this priesthode Since by the viciousnes of priestes both Lordes cōmons are most sinfully infected led into the worst And because y◠the couetousnes of priests pride the boast that they haue make of their dignity and power destroyeth not onely the vertues of priesthod in priests thēselues but also ouer this it stirreth God to take great vengeance both vpon the Lords vpon cōmons whych suffer these priests charitably ¶ And the Archb. said to me Thou iudgest euery priest proud y◠wil not go arayed as thou doest By god I deme him to be more meke y◠goeth euery day in a scarlet gown thā thou in thy threed bare blew gown Wherby knowest thou a proud man ☞ And I said Sir a proud priest may be known when he denieth to follow Christ his Apostles in wylfull pouerty and other vertues coueteth worldly worship and taketh it gladly gathereth together with pleding manasing or with flattering or with simony any worldly goodes And most if a priest busy him not chiefly in himselfe after in all other men and women after his cunning power to withstand sinne ¶ And the Archb. sayd to mee Though thou knewest a priest to haue al these vices though thou sawest a pryest louely lye now by a womā knowing her fleshly wouldst thou therfore deme this priest dānable I say to thee that in the turning about of thy hand such a sinner may be verily repented ☞ And I sayd Sir I wil not damne any man for any sinne that I know done or may be done so that the sinner leaueth his sinne But by authoritie of holy Scripture he that sinneth thus openly as ye shew here is damnable for doing of such a sinne and most specially a priest the shoulde be example to al other for to hate flye sinne And in how short time that euer ye say the such a sinner may be repēted he ought not of him the knoweth his sinning to bee iudged verily repentant without open euidence of great shame harty sorow for his sinne For whosoeuer and specially a priest that vseth pride enuy couetousnes lechery simony or any other vices sheweth not as open euidēce of repentance as he hath geuen euil exāple occasion of sinning if he cōtinue in any such sinne as long as he may it is likely that sinne leaneth him he not sinne And as I vnderstād such a one sinneth vnto death for whō no bodye oweth to pray as S. Iohn sayth ¶ And a Clerke saide then to the Archb. Sir the lenger that ye appose him the worse he is and the more ye busye you to amend him the waywarder he is For he is of so shrewd a kinde that he shameth not onely to be himselfe a soule nest but withou shame he busyeth him to make his nest souler ☞ And the Archbishop saide to hys Clerke Suffer a while for I am at an ende with him for there is an other poynt certyfyed agaynst hym and I will heare what hee sayth thereto ¶ And so thā he said to me Lo it is here certified against thee that thou preachedst opēly at Shrewsbury that it is not lawful to sweare in any case ☞ And I said Sir I preached neuer so openlye nor I haue taught in this wise in any place But sir as I preached in Shrewsbury with my protestation I say to you now here that by the authoritie of the Gospell of S. Iames by witnes of diuers Saints doctours I haue preached opēly in one place or other that it is not leful in any cause to sweare by any creature And ouer this Sir I haue also preached and taught by the foresaid authorities the no body should sweare in any case if that without othe in any wise he that is charged to sweare might excuse him to them that haue power to compel him to sweare in leful thing lawful But if a man may not excuse him without oth to them that haue power to cōpel him to sweare than he ought to sweare onely by God taking him onely that is southfastnesse for to witnes the southfastnes And then a Clarke asked me if it were not leful to a subiect at the bidding of his Prelate for to kneele downe and touch the holy Gospel booke and kisse it saying So helpe me God and this holydome for he should after hys cunninge and power doe all thynges that hys Prelate commaundeth hym ☞ And I said to them Sirs ye speake here full generally or largely What if a prelate commaūded hys subiect to do an vnlawful thing should he obey therto ¶ And the Archb. said to me A subiect ought not to suppose that his prelate wil bid him do an vnlawfull thinge For a subiect ought to thinke that his prelate wil bid him do nothing but that he wil aunswer for before God that it is leful And then though the bidding of the prelate bee vnleful the subiect hath no peril to fulfil it since that he thinketh iudgeth that whatsoeuer thing his prelate byddeth him do that it is leful to him for to do it ☞ And I sayd sir I trust not thereto But to our purpose Sir I tel you that I was once in a gentlemās house and there were then two Clarkes there a maister of diuinity and a man of law which man of law was also communing in diuinitie And among other things these men soake of othes the man of law sayd at the bidding of his soueraigne which had power to charge him to sweare he would lay his
hand vpon a booke and heare hys charge and if his charge to his vnderstanding were vnlefull he would hastely withdraw his hand vpō the booke taking there onely God to witnes that he would fulfil that lefull charge after his power And the maister of diuinitie sayde then to him thus Certaine he that layeth his hand vpō a booke in this wise and maketh there a promise to do that thing that he is commaunded Is obliged therby by boke othe then to fulfil his charge For no doubt hee that chargeth him to lay his hand thus vpon a booke touching the booke swearing by it and kissing it promisinge in this forme to do this thing or that wil say and witnes that he that toucheth thus a booke and kisseth it hath sworne vpon that booke And al other mē that see that man thus do and also all those that heare hereof in the same wise wyll say and witnes that this man hath sworne vpon a booke Wherefore the maister of diuinitie sayde it was not lefull neyther to geue nor to take any such charge vpon a booke for euery booke is nothing els but diuers creatures of which it is made of Therefore to sweare vpon a booke is to sweare by creatures and this swearinge is euer vnlefull This sentence witnesseth Chrisostome playnely blaming them greatly that bring forth a booke for to sweare vpon charging Clarkes that in no wise they constrayne any body to sweare whether they thinke a man to sweare true or false ¶ And the Archbishop and his Clarkes scorned mee and blamed me greatly for this saying And the Archb. manassed me with great punishment sharpe except I left thys opinion of swearing ☞ And I said Sir this is not myne opinion but it is the opinion of Christ our sauiour of S. Iames of Chrysostome other diuers saints and doctours ¶ Than the Archb. had a clarke read this homely of Chrisostom which homely this clerke held in his hand writtē in a roule which roule the Archb. caused to be taken from my fellow at Caūterbury And so then this clark read this role til he came to a clause where Chrisostome sayth that it is sinne to sweare well And then a clark Malueren as I gesse said to the Archb. Sir I pray you were of him how he vnderstādeth Chrysostome here saying it to be sin to sweare well And so the Archbish. asked me how I vnderstode here Chrisostome And certaine I was somwhat afraid to aunswer hereto For I had not busied me to study about the sense therof but lifting vp my minde to God I praied him of grace And as fast as I thought how Christ said to his apostles When for my name ye shall be brought before Iudges I shall geue into your mouth wisedome that your aduersaries shal not against say And trusting faithfully in the word of God I said Sir I know wel that many men women haue nowe swearing so in custome that they knowe not nor wil not know that they do euil for to sweare as they do But they thinke and say that they do wel for to sweare as they do though they know wel that they sweare vntruely For they say they may by their swearing though it be false voide blame or temporal harme which they shoulde haue if they sweare not thus And sir many men and women maintaine strongly that they sweare well when that thing is sooth that they sweare for Also full many men women say nowe that it is well done to sweare by creatures when they may not as the say otherwise be beleeued And also ful many men and women now say that it is wel done to sweare by God and by our Ladye and by other saints for to haue them in minde But since al these sayings are but excusatious and sinne mee thinketh sir that this sense of Chrisostom may be alleaged wel against all such swearers witnessing that al these sinne greuously though they thinke themselues for to sweare in thys foresayd wise well For it is euil done and great sinne for to sweare truth when in any maner a man may excuse himselfe without othe ¶ And the Archbishop sayd that Chrysostome might bee thus vnderstand And then a clerke sayd to me wilt thou tarye my Lorde no lenger but submit thee here mekely to the ordinance of holy Church and lay thy hand vpon a booke touching the holy Gospell of GOD promising not onelye wyth thy mouth but also with thine hart to stand to my Lords ordinaunce ☞ And I sayd Sir haue I not told you here how that I heard a maister of diuinity say that in such case it is al one to touch a booke and to sweare by a booke ¶ And the Archb. sayd There is no maister of diuinitie in England so great y◠if he hold this opinion before me but I shall punish him as I shal do thee except thou sweare as I shall charge thee ☞ And I sayd Sir is not Chrisostome an ententife Doctour ¶ And the Archb. sayd yea ☞ And I sayd if Chrisostome proueth him worthye great blame that bringeth forth a booke to sweare vpon it must nedes followe that he is more to blame that sweareth on that booke ¶ And the Archb. said if Chrisostome ment accordingly to the ordinance of holy church we wil accept him ☞ And then said a clerke to me Is not the word of God God himselfe equipolient that is of one authoritie ¶ And I sayd yea ☞ Then he said to me why wilt thou not sweare then by the Gospell of God that is gods word since it is al one to sweare by the word of God by God himselfe ¶ And I said Sir since I may not now otherwise be beleued but by swearing I perceiue as Austen saith that it is not spedeful that ye y◠should be my brethren should not beleue me therfore I am redy by the word of God as the lord commaunded me by his word to sweare ☞ Then the Clarke sayd to me Lay then thine hand vpon the booke touchinge the holy Gospell of God and take thy charge ¶ And I said Sir I vnderstand that the holy Gospell of God may not be touched with mans hand ☞ And the Clearke sayde I fonded and that I sayde not truth ¶ And I asked this clerk whether it were more to reade y◠Gospel to touch the Gospell ☞ And he said it was more to read the Gospell ¶ Then I said Sir by authority of S. Hierome the gospel is not the gospel for reading of the letter but for the belief that men haue in the word of God That it is the gospel that we beleue and not the letter that we read for because the letter that is touched with mans hand is not the Gospel but the sentence that is verily beleued in mās hart is the Gospel For so Hierome saith The Gospel that is the vertue of Gods word is not
in that leaues of the boke but it is in the roote of reason Neyther the Gospel he sayeth is in the writing aboue of the letters but the Gospell is in the marking of the sentence of scriptures This sentence approueth S. Paule saying thus The kingdome of God is not in word but in vertue And Dauid saith The voice of the Lord that is his word is in vertue And after Dauid sayth Through the word of God the heaueÌ„s were formed and in the spirite of his mouth is all the vertue of theÌ„ And I pray you sir vnderstand ye wel how Dauid sayth then in the spirit of the mouth of yâ— Lord is all the vertue of angels and of men And the clarke sayd to me Thou wouldest make vs to fond with thee Say we not that the Gospels are written in the Masse booke ☞ And I sayd Sir though men vse to saye thus yet it is vnperfect speech For the principal part of a thinge is properly the whole thing For lo mans soule that may not now be sene here nor touched with any sensible thing is properly man And al the vertue of a tree is in the roote thereof that may not be sene for do away the roote the tree is destroied And sir as ye sayd to me right now God hys word are of one authoritie And sir S. Hierome witnesseth yâ— Christ very God very maÌ„ is hid in the letter of the law thus also sir yâ— gospel is hid in the letter For sir as it is ful likely many diuers men and womeÌ„ here in the earth touched Christ saw him knew his bodely persoÌ„ which neither touched nor saw nor knewe ghostly his godhead Right thus sir many men now touch see write read the scriptures of gods law which neither see touch nor read effectually the gospel For as the godhead of Christ that is the vertue of God is knowen by the vertue of beliefe so is the Gospel that is Christes word ¶ And a clerke said to me These be full misty matters and vnsauery that thou shewest here to vs. ☞ And I said Sir if ye that are maisters know not plainly this sentence â—e may sore dread that the kingdome of heauen be taken from you as it was froÌ„ the princes of priests and from the elders of the â—owes ¶ And then a Clerke as I gesse Malueren sayde to me Thou knowest not thine equiuocations for the kingdom of heauen hath diuers vnderstandings What callest thou the kingdom of heauen in thys sentence that thou shewest here ☞ And I said Sir by good reason and sentence of doctors the Realme of heauen is called here the vnderstanding of Gods word ¶ And a clerke said to me From whom thinkest thou that this vnderstanding is taken away ☞ And I sayde Sir by authoritie of Christ himselfe the effectuall vnderstanding of Christes word is taken away from al them chiefly which are great lettered men presum to vnderstand high things wil be holden wise men desire maistership high state dignitie but they wyll not conforme them to the liuing and teaching of Christ of his Apostles ¶ Then the Archb. said Wel wel thou wilt iudge thy soueraignes By God the king doth not his duety but he suffer thee to be condemned ☞ And then an other Clerke sayd to me Why on Fryday that last was counsailedst thou a man of my Lordes that he should not shriue him to no man but onely to god ¶ And with this asking I was abashed And then by and by I knew that I was subtilly betraied of a maÌ„ that came to me in prison on the Friday before coÌ„moning with mee in this matter of confession And certaine by his words I thought that this man came then to me of ful feruent and charitable will But now I know he came to tempt me to accuse me God forgeue him if it be his wil. And withal mine hart when I had thought thus I said to this clerk Sir I pray you that ye would fetch this man hether and all the wordes as nere as I caÌ„ repete them which that I spake to him on Friday in the prison I wil rehearse now here before you all and before him ☞ And as I gesse the Archbishop said then to me They that are now here suffice to repete them How saidst thou to hym ¶ And I sayd Syr that man came and asked me in diuers thinges and after hys asking I aunswered him as I vnderstoode that good was And as he shewed to me by his wordes he was sory of hys liuing in court and right heauy for his owne vicious liuing and also for the viciousnes of other men and specially of priests euil liuing herefore he sayd to me with a sorrowfull hart as I gessed that he purposed fully within short time for to leaue the court and to busie him to know Gods lawe and to confirme all hys life thereafter And when he had sayd to me these wordes moe other whiche I would rehearse and he were present he prayed me to heare hys confession And I sayd to him sir wherefore come ye to me to be confessed of me ye wote wel yâ— the Archb. putteth holdeth me here as one vnworthy either to geue or to take any sacrament of holy Church ☞ And he sayd to me Brother I wote well and so wote many other moe that you and such other are wrongfully vexed and therefore I common with you the more gladly And I sayd to him Certayne I wote well that many men of this court and specially the priestes of this housholde would be full euill apayd both you with me if they wist that ye were confessed of me And he sayd that he cared not therfore for he had full little affection in them And as me thought he spake these wordes and many other of so good will and of so high desire for to haue knowne and done the pleasant will of God And I sayd to hym as with my foresayd protestation I say to you now here Syr I counsayle you for to absent you from all euill company and to draw you to them that loue and busie them to knowe and to keepe the preceptes of God And then the good spirite of God will moue you for to occupy busily all your wittes in gathering together of all your sinnes as farre as ye can bethinke you shaming greatly of them and sorrowing hartely for them Yea syr the holy Ghost will theÌ„ put in your hart a good will and a seruent desire for to take and to hold a good purpose to hate euer and to flie after your cuÌ„ning and power al occason of sinne and so then wisedome shal come to you from aboue lightening with diuers beames of grace and of heauenly desire all your wittes enforming you how ye shall trust stedfastly in the mercy of the Lorde knowledging to him onely
and also many other that haue great trust that he will stand by the truth of the Gospel For I wote wel this Sermon is writen both in Latin and English and many men haue it they set great price thereby And sir If ye were present with y◠Archbishop at Lambeth when this Clarke appeared and was at his aunswere before the Archbishoppe ye wote wel that this Clerke denied not there his Sermon but two daies he maintained it before the Archbishop and his Clerkes And then the Archbishop or one of his Clerkes said I wote not which of them that harlot shal be met wyth for that Sermon For no man but he and thou and such other false harlots prayseth any such preaching ¶ And then the Arbhb. said Your cursed sect is busie and it ioyeth right greatly to contrary to destroy the priuilege and fredome of holy Church ☞ And I said Sir I know no men that trauell so busily as this sect doth which you reproue to make rest and peace in holy church For pride couetousnes and simony which distrouble most holy Church this sect hateth fleeth and trauayleth busilye to moue all other men in like maner vnto meekenes and wilfull pouerty and charitie and free ministring of the Sacraments this sect loueth vseth and is full busie to moue all other folkes thus to do For these vertues owe all mēbers of holy church to their head Christ. Then a Clerke said to the Archbishop Sir it is farre dayes and ye haue farre to ride to night therfore make an end with him for he wil none make But the more sir that ye busy you for to draw him toward you the more cōtumax he is made and the farther fro you ¶ And then Malueren said to me William kneele down and pray my Lord of grace leaue al thy phantasies and become a child of holy church ☞ And I said Sir I haue prayed the Archbishop oft and yet I pray him for the loue of Christ that he wil leaue hys indignation that he hath against me and that he wil suffer me after my cūning power for to do mine office of priesthode as I am charged of god to do it For I couet nought els but to serue my God to hys pleasing in the state that I stand in and haue taken me to ¶ And y◠Archbishop said to mee If of good hart thou wilt submit thee now here meekely to be ruled from this time forth by my counsel obeying mekely and wilfully to mine ordinance thou shalt finde it most profitable best to thee for to doe thus Therefore tary thou me no lenger graunt to do this that I haue sayd to thee now here shortly or denie it vtterly ☞ And I said to the Archbishop Sir owe we to beleeue that Iesu Christ was and is very God and very man ¶ And the Archbishop sayd Yea. ☞ And I said Sir owe we to beleue that al Christes lyuing and his teaching is true in euery point ¶ And he sayd yea ☞ And I sayd Syr owe we to beleue that the liuinge of the Apostles and the teaching of Christ and all the Prophetes are true whiche are written in the Bible for the health and saluation of good people ¶ And he sayd yea ☞ And I sayd Syr owe all Christen men women after their cunning and power for to conforme all their liuing to the teaching specially of Christ and also to the teaching and liuing of his Apostles and of Prophets in all thinges that are pleasaunt to God and edification of his Church ¶ And he sayd yea ☞ And I sayd Syr ought the doctrine the bidding or the counsell of any body to be accepted or obeyed vnto except this doctrine these biddings or this counsel may be graūted and affirmed by Christes liuing and his teaching specially or by the liuing and teaching of his Apostles Prophetes ¶ And y◠Archbishop said to me Other doctrine ought not to be accepted nor we owe not to obey to any mans bidding or counsell except we can perceiue that his bidding or counsell accordeth with the life and teaching of Christ and of his Apostles and Prophets ☞ And I sayd Syr is not all the learning and biddings and counsels of holy Church meanes and healefull remedies to know and to withstand the priuy suggestions and the aperte temptations ot the fiende and also wayes and healeful remedies to slea pride and all other deadly sinnes and the braunches of them and souereign meanes to purchase grace for to withstand and ouercome all the fleshlye lustes and mouinges ¶ And the Archbishop sayd yea ☞ And I sayd Syr whatsoeuer thing ye or any other body bid or counsel me to do accordingly to this forsayd learning after my cunning power through the helpe of god I will meekly with all my hart obey therto ¶ And the archbishop sayd to me Submit thee than now here meekly and wilfully to the ordinance of holy church which I shall shew to thee ☞ And I sayd sir accordingly as I haue here now before you rehearsed I will nowe be ready to obey full gladly to Christ the head of the holy Church to the learning and biddinges and counselles of euerye pleasing member of him ¶ Thē the archbishop striking with his hand fiercely vpō a cupborde spake to me with a great spirit saying By Iesu but if thou leaue such additions obliging thee now here without any exceptiō to mine ordinance or that I go out of this place I shall make thee as sure as any theefe that is in the prison of Lanterne Aduise thee now what thou wilt do And then as if he had bene angred he went fro the cupborde where he stood to a window ¶ And then Malueren and an other Clerke came nearer me and they spake to me many words full pleasantly and an othe while they manassed me and counselled full busily to submitte me or els they sayd I shoulde not escape punishing ouer measure For they sayd I should be degraded cursed and burned so then damned But now they sayd thou mayst eschew all these mischiefes if thou wilt submit thee wilfully meekely to this worthye prelate that hath cure of thy soule And for the pitty of Christ sayde they bethinke thee howe great Clerkes the Bishop of Lincolne Hereford and Purney were and yet are and also B. that is a well vnderstanding man Which also haue forsaken reuoked all the learning and opinions that thou and such other hold Wherfore since each of them is mikle wiser thē thou art we counsell thee for the best that by the example of these foure Clerkes thou follow them submitting thee as they did And one of the Bishops Clerkes sayd then there that he heard Nicoll Hereford say that since he forsook reuoked all the learning Lolards opiniōs he hath had mikle greater fauour and more delite to hold agaynst them then euer he had to
hold with them while he held with them And therefore Malueren said to me I vnderstand and thou wilt take thee to a Priest and shriue thee cleane forsake all such opinions take the penance of my Lord here for the holding teaching of them within short time thou shalt be greatly comforted in this doing ☞ And I sayd to the Clerkes that thus busily counselled me to folow these foresayd men Sirs if these meÌ„ of whom ye counsell me to take example had forsakeÌ„ benefices of teÌ„porall profite of worldly worship so that chey had abseÌ„ted them and eschewed from al occasions of couetousnes of fleshly lustes and had taken upon them simple liuing wilfull pouerty they had herein geuen good example to me and to many other to haue folowed theÌ„ But now since all these foure men haue slaunderously and shamefully done the contrary consenting to receiue and to haue and to hold teÌ„porall benefices liuing now more worldly more fleshly then they did before conforming them to the maners of this world I forsake them herein and in all their foresayd slaunderous doing For I purpose with the helpe of God into remissio of my sinnes and of my â—oule cursed liuing to hate and to flee priuily and apertly to follow these men teaching and counselling whome so euer that I may for to flee eschew the way that they haue chosen to go in which will lead them to the worst end if in conuenient time they repent them not verely forsaking and reuoking opeÌ„ly the flaunder that they haue put and euery day yet put to Christes Church For certayne so open blasphemy and slaunder as they haue spoken and done in their reuoking forsaking of the truth ought not nor may not priuily be ameÌ„ded duely Wherfore sirs I pray you that you busy not for to moue me to follow these meÌ„ in reuoking and forsaking the trueth and sothfastnes as they haue done and yet doe wherein by open euidence they stirre God to great wroth and not onely agaynst themselues but also agaynst all theÌ„ that fauor them or consent to them herein or that communeth with them except it be for their amendement For where as these meÌ„ first were pursued of enemies now they haue obliged them by othe for to slauÌ„der and pursue Christ in his members Wherfore as I trust stedfastly in the goodnes of God the worldly couetousnes and the lusty liuing and the sliding from the truth of these runnagates shall be to me and to many other men and women an example an euidence to stand more stifly by the truth of Christ. For certayne right many men and women doe marke and abhorre the foulnes and cowardnes of these foresayd vntrue men how that they are ouercome stopped wyth benefices and withdrawen from the truth of Gods word forsaking vtterly to suffer therfore bodely persecution For by this vnfaythfull doing and apostasye of them specially that are great lettered men and haue knowledged openly the truth and now either for pleasure or displeasure of tyrauntes haue taken hire and temporall wages to forsake the truth and to hold agaynst it slaundering and pursuing them that couet to followe Christ in the way of righteousnes many men and womeÌ„ therefore are now moued But many mo thorow the grace of God shall be moued hereby for to learne the truth of God and to doe thereafter and to stand boldly thereby ¶ Then the Archbishop sayd to his clerkes Busye you no lenger about him for he and other such as he is are coÌ„sedered together that they will not sweare to be obedient to submit them to prelates of holy church For now since I stoode here his fellow also sent me word that he will not sweare and that this fellow counselled hym that he should not sweare to me And losell in that thing that in thee is thou hast busied thee to lose this young man but blessed be God thou shalt not haue thy purpose of him For he hath forsaken all thy learning submitting him to be buxum obedient to the ordinaunce of holy church and weepeth full bitterly and curseth thee full hartily for the venemous teaching which thou hast shewed to him counselling hym to do thereafter And for thy false counselling of many other him thou hast great cause to be right sory For long time thou hast busied thee to peruert whomsoeuer thou mightest Therfore as many deathes thou art worthye of as thou hast geuen euill counselles And therefore by Iesu thou shalt go thether where Nicoll Harford Thom. Puruay were harbered And I vndertake or this day viij dayes thou shalt be right glad for to doe what thing that euer I did thee to do And Losell I shal assay if I can make thee there as sorowfull as it was tolde me thou wast glad of my last goyng out of England By S. Thomas I shall turne thy ioy into sorow ☞ And I sayd Syr there can no body proue lawfully that I ioyed euer of the maner of your going out of this land But Syr to say the soth I was ioyfull when ye were gone for the bishop of London in whole prison ye left me found in me no cause for to hold me lenger in his prisoÌ„ but at the request of my freÌ„des he deliuered me to them asking of me no maner of submitting ¶ Then the archbishop sayd to me Wherefore that I yede out of England is vnknowne to thee But be this thinge well knowne to thee that God as I wote well hath called me agayn and brought me into this land for to destroy thee and the false sect that thou art of as by God I shall pursue you so narowly that I shall not leaue a slip of you in this land ☞ And I sayd to the archbishop Syr the holy Prophette Ieremy sayd to the false Prophet Anany When the word that is the prophecy of a Prophet is knowne or fulfilled then it shal be knowne that the Lorde sent the Prophet in trueth ¶ And the Archbishop as if he had not bene pleased with my saying turned him awayward hether and thether and sayd By GOD I shall set vpon thy shinnes a payre of pearles that thou shalt be glad to chaunge thy voyce These and many moe wonderous and conuicious wordes were spoken to me manassing me and al other of the same sect for to be punished and destroyed vnto the vttermost And the Archbishop called then to him a Clerke and rowned with him and that Clerk went forth and soone he brought in the Constable of Saltwoode Castle and the Archbishop rowned a good while with him And then the Constable went forth and then came in diuers seculars they scorned me on euery side manassed me greatly And some counselled the Archbishop to burne me by and by some other counselled him to drowne me in the Sea for it is neare hand there And a Clerke standing beside me there kneeled
their subtile sophistry Neither will I in conscience obey any of you all till I see you with Peter follow Christ in conuersation Then reade the doctor againe The 4. point is this Holy Churche hath determined that it is meritorious to a Christen man and to go on pilgrimage to holy places And there specially to worship the holy reliques and images of saintes Apostles Martirs Confessours and all other saintes besides approued by that Church of Rome Sir what say ye to this Wherunto he 〈◊〉 I owe them no seruice by any commaundement of god and therefore I minde not to seeke them for your couetousnes It were best ye swepte them faire from copwebs and dust and so layde them vp for catching of scathe Or els to bury them fayre in that groūd as ye do other aged people which are Gods Images It is a wonderfull thing that sayntes now being dead shoulde become so couetous and needy and thereupon so bitterly beg which all the life time hated al couetousnesse and begging But this I say vnto you and I would all that world should mark it That with your shrines and Idols your fained absolutions and pardons ye draw vnto you the substaunce wealth and chiefe pleasures of all christen realmes Why sir said one of the clerkes will ye not worshippe good images What worship should I geue vnto them said the Lord Cobham Then said Frier Palmer vnto him Sir will ye worship the crosse of Christ that he died vpon Where is it sayd the Lord Cobham The Frier said I put you the case sir that it were here euen now before you The Lord Cobham aunswered This is a great wise man to put me an earnest question of a thinge and yet he himselfe knoweth not where the thing it selfe is Yet once againe I aske you what worship I should do vnto it A clerke said vnto him Such worship as Paule speaketh of and that is this God forbid that I should ioy but onely in the crosse of Iesu Christ. Then said the Lord Cobham and spread his armes abroad This is a very crosse yea and so muche better then your Crosse of wood in that it was created of God Yet will not I seeke to haue it worshipped Then sayd the bishop of London Sir ye wote well that he died on a materiall crosse The Lord Cobham said and I wote also that our saluation came not in by that materiall crosse but alone by him which died therupon And well I wote that holy S. Paule reioyced in none other crosse but in christes passion and death onely and in his owne sufferinges of like persecution with him for the same selfe veritie that he had suffered for afore An other clerk yet asked him Will ye then do none honour to the holy crosse He answered him Yes if he were mine own I would lay him vp honestly and see vnto him that he shoulde take no more scath abroad nor be robbed of his goodes as he is now a dayes Then sayd the Archbish. vnto him Sir Iohn ye haue spoken here many wonderfull wordes to the slaunderous rebuke of the whole spiritualtie geuing a great euil example vnto the common fort here to haue vs in the more disdaine Much time haue we spent here about you and al in vaine so far as I can see Well we must nowe be at this short point with you for the day passeth away Ye must otherwise submit your selfe to the ordinaunce of holy church or els throw your selfe no remedy into most deepe daunger See to it in time for anone it will be els to late The Lord Cobham sayd I know not to what purpose I should otherwise submit me Muche more haue you offended me then euer I offended you in thus troubling me before this multitude Then said the archbishop again vnto him we once agayne require to remember your selfe well to haue none other maner opinion in these matters then the vniuersall faith and beliefe of the holy church of Rome is And so like obedient childe returne agayne to the vnitie of your mother See to it I say in time for yet ye may haue remedy where as anone it will be to late The Lord Cobham sayd expresly before them all I wil none otherwise beleue in these poyntes then that I haue told ye here afore Do with me what ye will Finally then the archbishop sayd wel then I see none other but we must needes doe the lawe we must proceede forth to the sentence dissinitiue and both iudge you condemne you for an hereticke And with that the Archb. stood vp and read there a bill of his condemnation all the clergy and laity vayling theyr boners And this was the tenour therof * The diffinitiue sentence of hys condemnation IN the name of God So be it We Thomas by the sufferaunce of God Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane and primate of al England and Legate from the apostolicke see of Rome willeth this to be knowne vnto all men In a certayne cause of heresy and vpon diuers articles wherupon sir Iohn Oldcastle knight and Lord Cobham after a diligent inquisition made for the same was detected accused and presented before vs in our last conuocation of all our prouince of Caunterbury holden in the Cathedrall Church of Paules at London At the lawfull denouncement and request of our vniuersal Clergy in the sayd conuocation we proceded agaynst him according to the law God to witnes with al the sauour possible And following Christes example in all that we might which willeth not the death of a sinner but rather that he be conuerted and liue we tooke vpon vs to correcte him and sought all other wayes possible to bring him againe to the churches vnitie declaring vnto him what the holy vniuersal church of Rome hath sayd holden determined and taught in that behalf And though we founde him in the Catholicke fayth farre wyde and so stifnecked that he would not confesse hys error nor purge himself nor yet repent him therof We yet pittieng him of fatherly compassion and intirely desiring the health of his soule appoynted hym a competent tyme of deliberation to see if he wold repent and seek to be reformed but since that time we haue foūd him worse and worse Considering therefore that he is not corrigible we are driuen to the very extremitie of the lawe and wyth great heauines of hart we nowe proceede to the publication of the sentence diffinitiue agaynst him Then brought he foorth an other bill conteyning the sayd sentence and that he read also in his beggerly Latine Christi nomine inuocato ipsumque solum prae oculis habentes Quia per acta inactitata and so forth Whiche I haue also translated into Englishe that men may vnderstand it Christ we take vnto witnesse that nothing els we seeke in this our whole enterprise but his onely glory For as
much as we haue found by diuers actes done brought forth and exhibited by sundry euidences signes and tokens and also by many most manifest proues the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastle knight and L. Cobham not onely to be an euident hereticke in his owne person but also a mighty maintainer of other heretickes agaynst the fayth and religion of the holy and vniuersall church of Rome namely about the two sacramentes of the aultar and of penaunce besides the popes power and pilgrimages And that he as the childe of iniquitie and darcknes hath so hardened his hart that he will in no case attend vnto the voyce of his pastor Neyther will he be allured by straight admonishmentes not yet be brought in by fauourable wordes The worthines of the cause first wayed on the one side and his vnworthines agayn cōsidered on the other side his faults also aggrauated or made double through his damnable obstinacie we being loth that he which is nought shoulde be worse and so with his contagiousnes infecte the multitude by the sage counsel and assent of the very discrete fathers our honourable brethren and Lordes Byshops here present Richard of London Henry of Winchester and Bennet of Bangor and of other great learned and wise men here both doctours of diuinitie and of the lawes canon and ciuill seculers and religious with diuers other expert men assisting vs we sententially and diffinitiuely by this present writing iudge declare condemne the sayd syr Iohn Oldcastle Knight and Lord Cobham for a most pernitious and detestable hereticke conuicted vpon the same and refusing vtterly to obey the Church agayne committing him here from hencefoorth as a condemned hereticke to the secular iurisdiction power iudgement to doe him thereupon to death Furthermore we excommunicate and denounce accursed not onely this hereticke here present but so many els besides as shall hereafter in fauoure of his errour either receaue him or defend him counsell him or help hym or any other way mayntayne hym as very fautours receauers defenders counsaylers ayders and mayntayners of condemned heretickes And that these premisses may be the better knowne al faithfull Christen men we commit it here vnto your charges geue you straight commandement therupon by this writing also That ye cause this condemnation and diffinitiue sentence of excommunication cōcerning both this heretick and his fautours to be published throughout all diocesses in Cities towns villages by your curates and parish priests at such time as they shal haue most recourse of people And see that it be done after this sorte As the people are thus gathered deuoutly together let the curate euery where goe into the pulpit and there open declare and expound this excesse in the mother tongue in an audible and intelligible voyce that it may be perceiued of all men and that vpon the feare of this declaration also the people may fall from theyr euill opinions conceiued nowe of late by seditious preachers Moreouer we will that after we haue deliuered vnto each one of you bishops which are here present a copy hereof that ye cause the same to be written out agayne into diuers copies and so be sent vnto the other byshops and Prelates of our whole Prouince that they may also see the contentes thereof solemnly published within theyr diocesses and cures Finally we will that both you and they signifie agayne vnto vs seriously and distinctly by your writinges as the matter is without fayned colour in euery poynt performed the day wheron ye receaued this processe the time when it was of vs executed and after what sort it was done in euery condition according to the tenour hereof that we may knowe it to be iustly the same A copy of this writing sent Thomas Arundel the archbishop of Caunterbury afterward from Mydstone the x. day of Octobr within the same yeare of our Lord 1413. vnto Richard Clifford the bishop of London which thus beginneth Thomas permissione diuina c. The said Richard Clifford sent an other copy thereof enclosed within his owne letters vnto Robert Maschall a Carmelite frier which was then bishop of Herforde in Wales written from Haddam the 23. day of October in the same yeare and the beginning thereof is this Reuerende in Christo pater c. This Robert Mascall directed an other copye thereof from London the 27. day of Nouember in the same yeare enclosed in his owne commission also vnto his archdeacon and and Deanes in Hareforde and Shrewsbury And this is therof the beginning Venerabilibus discretis vitis c. In like maner did the other bishops within their diocesses After that the archbishop had thus read the bill of hys condemnation with most extremitie before the whol multitude The Lorde Cobham sayd with a moste cheerefull countenaunce Though ye iudge my body whiche is but a wretched thing yet am I certayne and sure that ye can do no harme to my soule no more then could Sathan vppon the soule of Iob. He that created that will of his infinite mercy and promise saue it I haue therein no manner of doubt And as concerning these articles before rehearsed I will stand to them euen to the very death by the grace of my eternall God And therwith he turned him vnto the people castyng hys handes abroad and saying with a very loude voyce Good Christen people for Gods loue be well ware of these men For they will els beguile you and leade you blindling into hell with thēselues For Christ sayth plainly vnto you If one blinde man leadeth an other they are like both to fall into the ditche After this he fell downe there vpon his knees thus before thē all prayed for his enemies holding vp both hys handes and his eyes towardes heauen and saying Lorde God eternall I beseeche thee of thy great mercies sake to forgeue my pursuers if it be they blessed will And then hee was deliuered to syr Robert Morly and so led forth again to the tower of London And thus was there an ende of that dayes worke Whyle the Lord Cobham was thus in the Tower he sent out priuely vnto his friendes And they at his request wrote this little bill here following causing it to be set vp in diuers quarters of London that the people should not beleeue the slaunders and lyes that his enemies the Byshops seruauntes and priestes had made on him abroade And thus was the letter FOr as much as Syr Iohn Oldcastle knight and Lorde Cobham is vntruely conuicted and emprisoned falsly reported and slandered among the common people by his aduersaries that he should otherwise both thinke speak of the sacramentes of the churche and specially of the blessed sacrament of the aultar then was written in the confession of his beliefe which was indended and taken to the clergy and so set vp in diuers open places in the cittye of London Knowne
presents what you haue done in the premisses how you and they haue executed this our commaundement We will that you and they duety and distinctly certify vs the busines being done by you and theyr letters patentes according to this tenour Dated in our Manor of Maidstone the 10. of October an 1413. and in the 18. yeare of our translation Thus haue you here the iudiciall proces of the bishops agaynst this most noble christen knight described by their owne letters and stile After all this the sentence of death being geuen the Lord Cobham was sent away Syr Robert Morley carying him agayne vnto the Tower where as after he had remayned a certaine space in the night season it is not known by what meanes he escaped out and fled into Wales where as he continued by the space of 4. yeares ¶ A defence of the Lord Cobham agaynst Nich. Harpsfield set out vnder the name of Alanus Copus As I was entring into this story of the Lord Cobham after the tractation of all the former historyes hetherto passed hauing next to set vpon this present matter luckely and as God woulde in such oportunity of season as may seeme God to worke himselfe for defence of his Sayntes commeth to my handes a certayne booke of new found dialogues compiled in latine by Nich. Harps field set out by Alanus Copus an english man a persoÌ„ to me vnknown obscure hetherto vnto that world but now to purchase himselfe a name with Erostratus or with the sonnes of Enachun commeth out not with his fiue egges but with his sixe rayling dialogues In the which dialogues that sayd Alanus Copus Anglus whether he vnder the armour of other or other vnder the title or his name I knowe not nor paâ—e not vncurteously behauing himselfe intemperately abusing his time study and pen forgetting himself neglecting all respect of honesty and milde modestly neither dreading the stroke of God nor passing for shame neither fauoring the liuing nor sparing the dead who being aliue as they neuer offended him so now cannot aunswere for theÌ„selues being gone thus prouoking both God and man agaynst him alter an vnseemely sort and with a foule mouth and a stincking breath rageth and fareth agaynst deade mens ashes taking now that spoyle of theyr good name after theyr bodyes lye slayne in the field His gall and choler being so bitter agaynst them that he cannot abide any memory after them to remayne vpon the earth In so much that for the hatred of them he spurneth also agaynst me and fleeth in my face for that in my Actes and Monumentes describing the history of the Churche I would say any thing in the fauour of them whome the Romish Catholickes haue so vnmercifully put to death The answere to whose book although it woulde require a seuerall tractation by it selfe as if Christ graunt space and leysure hereafter it shall not be forgotten yet because such oportunity of the booke is offered to me at this present comming now to the matter of the Lord Cobham Sir Roger Acton other with whom he first beginneth to quarell it shall be requisite a little by the way to cope with this Cope whatsoeuer he be so much as trueth shall geue me for theyr defence to say something And here to cut of all the offalles of his raylinge talke and vnhonest rebukes whiche I leaue to scoldes and men of his profession agaynst they liste to braule let vs briefly and quietly consider the matter for discussing of the truth Wherin first I shall desire the Reader with equality and indifferency to heare both the partes to speake as well what the Martyrs hence gone and slayne could say for themselues if they were present as also what this man here doth obiect against them now being gone And so according to the same to iudge both vpon them as they deserue and of me as they shall please Now to the scope of maister Copes matter which is this whether this foresayd sir Iohn Oldcastle L. Cobham first to beginne with him is rather to be commeÌ„ded for a Martyr or to be reproued for a traytor And whether that I in writing of him and of sir Roger Acton wyth other moe in my former edition haue belt fraudulently and corruptly in coÌ„mending theÌ„ in these Acts Monumentes or no. Touching the discussion whereof first I trust the geÌ„tle M. Cope my frend neither will nor wel caÌ„ deny any part of all that hetherto touching that story of that L. Cobham hath ben premised who yet al this while was neither traitor to his country nor rebell to his prince as by the course of his hystory hetherto to the reader may well vnderstaÌ„d First in the time of king Henry the fourth he was sent ouer to FrauÌ„ce to the Duke of Orlyance he did obey Afterward K. Henry the fift coÌ„ming to the crowne he was of him like wise well liked and fauored vntill the time that Tho. Arundel with his clergy coÌ„playning to the king made bate betwene theÌ„ Then the Lord Cobham being cited by the Archbyshoppe at his citation woulde not appeare But sent for by the king he obeied and came Being come what lowly subiection be shewed there to the king the pag. 558. declareth After he yelded an obedient coÌ„fessioÌ„ of his fayth it would not be receiued Then did he appeale to the bishoppe of Rome for the which the king tooke great displeasure with him so was he repealed by the king to the Archb. and committed to the tower which also he did obey FroÌ„ theÌ„ce he was brought to his examination once or twise there like a constant martyr and witnesse of the trueth he stood to his confession and that vnto the very sentence of death defined agaynst him If this be not the effect of a true Martyr let Alanus Copus say what he wil or what he can This I say at least I doubt whether the sayd Alanus Copus Anglus put to the like triall himselfe would venter so narrow a poynt of martirdome for his religion as this christian knight did for his Certes it hath not yet appeared To proceed after this deadly senteÌ„ce was thus awarded agaynst him the sayd Lord CobhaÌ„ was theÌ„ returneth agayne vnto the tower which he with patience and meeknes did also obey from the which tower if he afterward by the Lordes prouideÌ„ce did escape whether hath Alanus Copus herein more to prayse God for offring to him the benefite or to blame the man for taking that which was offred What Catholicke in all Louen hauing his house ouer hys head on fire will not be glad to haue if he might the dore set open to flee the peril ' or els why did Alanus Copus flye hys country hauing so litle need if this maÌ„ bleding almost vnder the butchers are might not enioy so great an offer of so lucky deliueraunce Thus hitherto I trust the cause of the Lord Cobham standeth firme and
nor you can take any great aduantage to proue any treason in the Lord Cobham or in his felowes as hath bene hetherto aboundantly declared in the premisses It remaineth further that for asmuch as you in your fixt Dialogue with your author Edward Halle do alledge the records Et publica iudicij Acta to dissame these men for traytours although what records they be you bring forth neuer a word I therefore in their defence do answere for them whiche can not now aunswere for themselues And because you to accuse them do mention a certaine recorde and yet do not shew vs what record it is and peradueÌ„ture can not if ye would I haue taken the paines therfore for the loue of them whom you so hate to search out such Recordes whereby any occasion can be raised against them And first will declare the commission granted then the inditement commensed against them The which commission and inditement albeit in countenance of words will seeme to minister much suspition against them to the simple Reader before he be better acquainted with these subtile dealings and practises of Prelates yet trusting vpon the goodnesse of the cause which I see here so falsely and sleightly to be handled I nothing feare nor doubt to produce the same out of the Records in Latine as they stand to the intent that when the craftie handling of the aduersaries shall be disclosed the true simplicitie of the innocent to the true harted Reader shall the more better appeare The words first of the Commission here folow vnder written which when thou shalt heare let theÌ„ not trouble thy minde gentle reader I besech thee before thou vnderstand further what packing and subtile conueyance lieth couered and hid vnder the same ¶ In Rotulo patent de anno primo Henrici quinti. R. Dilectis fidelibus suis Willielmo Roos de Hamlak Henrico le Scrop Willielmo Croiomere maiori Ciuitatis suae London Hugoni Huls Iohanni Preston Ioanni Mertin salutem Sciatis quòd cum nos plenius A informemur ac notorie manifeste dinoscatur quôd quam plures subditi nostri Lollardi vulgarie nuncupati ac alij mortem nostram contra ligeanciae suae debitum proditorie imaginauerunt ac quam plura alia tam in fidei catholicae quà m status dominorum magnatum regni nostri Angl. tam spiritualium quam temporalium destructionem proposuerunt ac diuersas congregationes alia conuenticula illicita pro nephando proposito suo in hac parte per implend secerunt in nostri exheredationem ac Regni nostri destructionem manifestam Nos huiusmodi Lollardos ac alios praedictos iuxta eorum demerita in hac parte castigari puniri volentes ac de fidelitate circumspectione vestris plenius confidentes assignauimus vos quinque quatuor tres vestrum quorum vos praefati maior Hugo duos esse volumus Iustic nostros ad inquirend per sacrum proborum legal hominum de ciuitate praedicta suburbijs eiusdem ac de Com. Midd. tam infr libertates quam extr per quos rei veritas melius sciri poterit de omnibus singulis proditionibus insurrectionibus per huius modi Lollardos in ciuitate suburbijs com predictis factis perpetratis nec non de omnimodo proditionibus insurrectionibns rebellionibus felonijs in ciuitate suburbijs com praedictis per quoscunque qualitercunque factis siue perpetratis ad easdem proditiones insurrectiones rebelliones felonias audiend terminand secundum legem consuetudinem Regni nostri Angl. Et ideo vobis mandamus quod ad certos c. quos c. quorum c. ad hoc prouideritis diligentes super premissis fac inquisitiones premissa omnia singula audiatis terminetis in forma praedicta facturi c. Saluis c. Mandauimus enim vicecomitibus nostris Lond. Midd. quod ad certos c. quos c. quorum c. eius seire fac venire facietis coram vobis c. quorum c. tot c. de Balliua sua tam infr libertates quam extra per quos c. inquiri In cuius c. T.R. apud Westm. B x. die Ianuarij Peripsum Regem By these high and tragicall wordes in this commission sent downe against the Lord Cobham Sir Roger Acton and their felowes It may peraduenture seeme to the ignorant and simple reader some hainous crime of treason to rest in them for conspiring against God the Churche the kyng their countrey But what cannot the fetchyng practise oâ— the Romish Prelates bring about where they haue once conceiued a malice Wherfore maruel not good trader at this nor iudge thou accordinge to the woordes which thou hearest But suspeÌ„d thy iudgemeÌ„t a while till the matter be more opened vnto thee ExaÌ„ples of like hâ—Ì„dling be not so rare but thou maist soone iudge by other tymes the like also of these George Egle of whom meÌ„tion was made before did but preach in time of Queene Mary anâ— yet coÌ„missioÌ„ was directed against him as in case of raising vp a coÌ„motion against the Queene AdaÌ„ Damlip in Cahce did but preach the receiuing of one poore crowne 2. yeares before at Rome was inough to make him a traitor In the time of K Henry the 8 onâ— Singleton chaplein to Queene Anne the Queenes maiesties mother that now is did but preach 〈◊〉 Gospel moued by zeale as I haue credible witnes of his owne scholer that heard him speake it being with him yeâ— by vertue of coÌ„mission it was obiected to hym for raysing vp commotion agaynst the kyng yea and also for killing of Pakington suffered for the same as a traytor So here what matter or maruell is it if the kyng â—â—censed or rather circumuented by the wrong information of the Prelates whom he beleued gaue out his coÌ„mission agaynst thynges neuer wrought nor thought Wherfore I exhort thee Christian Reader as I sayd before iudge not by and by the truth by the wordes of the CommissioÌ„ but iudge the wordes rather of the Commission by the truth Neither measure thou the lyne by the stone But the stone rather by the line At least yet differ thy sentence till both the Commission and the InditemeÌ„t beyng layd together thou mayest afterward see and perceiue more what is to be iudged in the case In the meane season marke well these wordes of the kyng in this Commission A Cum nos plenius informeâ—ur c. By the which wordes it is easie to be vnderstand that the kyng himselfe had no certaine knowledge thereof but onely by information of others of Byshops no doubt Prelates thereupon gaue forth his Commission aforesayd And then how will this stand with our Chroniclers other Epitomes and Summaries whoÌ„ Maister Cope doth alledge For if it be certaine that Robert FabiaÌ„ sayth that the kyng himselfe beyng in the field tooke
certayne of them as Syr Roger Acton Maister Browne and Iohn Beuerlay your owne Edw. Hall also your Epitome agreeth to the same and sayth moreouer that they were brought before yâ— kynges presence Tho. Couper also whoÌ„ you alledge addeth further and sayth that the kyng there by strength dyd take them I pray you Maister Cope what needed the kyng to write this by information when as he both himselfe was present at the fact was the taker of them and a witnesse of the deede The which and if it be true that the kyng heard this but by way of information how will you then defend your Chronicos and your Epitomas But herein I will neither greatly sticke with you nor contend with them Desiring thee Reader this onely to beare in mynde the date of this present Commission when it was geuen which soundeth to be the x. day of Ianuary afterward to compare the same with the date of InditemeÌ„t here vnder followyng whiche I will the Lord willyng also hereunto annexe leauyng nothyng out Yea rather ministryng to the aduersary all manner of helpes whatsoeuer they can seeke or require for their most aduauntage in this matter to be desired So sure and confident I am in the innocent cause of these good men nor fearing whatsoeuer blind malice can cauill agaynst them ¶ The Inditement of the Lord Cobham Syr Roger Acton and others with notes followyng vpon the same PArliameÌ„ta coronae coraÌ„ domino rege apud Westm. de termino sancti Hillarij anno regni regis Henrici quinti post coÌ„que primo Rot. vij inter parliameÌ„ta regis Alias coraÌ„ Gulielmo Roos de Hamlak Henrico le Scrop Gulielmo Crowmere maiore ciuitatis London Hugone Huls socijs Iustic domini regis ad inquirend per sacram proboruÌ„ legal hominuÌ„ de ciuitate domini regis LoÌ„don suburbijs eiusdeÌ„ ac de Com. Midd. taÌ„ infra libertates quaÌ„ extra de oÌ„nibus et singulis proditionibus insurrectionibus per quaÌ„plures subditos domini regis Lollardos vulgarit nuncupatos et alios in ciuitate suburbijs et com predictis factis et perpetratis nec non de oÌ„nibus proditionibus insurrectionibus rebellionibus et felonijs in ciuitate suburbijs et com pred per quoscunque et qualitercunque factis siue perpetratis et ad easdeÌ„ proditiones insurrectiones rebelliones et felonias audiend et terminand secunduÌ„ legeÌ„ et consuetudineÌ„ regni domini regis Angliae per literas ipsius domini Regis pateÌ„tes assign apud west die Mercurij proximo post festuÌ„ Epiphaniae domini ano regni ni regis Henrici quinti post conquestum primo per sacram xij Iur. extitit presentaâ—uÌ„ quod Ibhamnes Oldcastle de Coulyng in Com. Ranâ—ichâ—et alij Lollardi yâ—ulgar nuncupat qui coÌ„tra fideÌ„ catholicam diuersas opiniones hereticas et alios errores manifestos legi catholicae repugnantes a diâ— temerarie tenuerunt opiniones et errores praedictos manuteâ—ere at in facto minime perimplere valentes quandiu regia potestas er tam stâ—tus regal douâ—iâ—â— nostâ—i regis quaÌ„ status et officiuÌ„ prelaciae dignitatis infra regnuÌ„ Anglâ—m prosperitare perseuerareÌ„t falso et proditorie machiâ—â—ndo taÌ„ statum regni quaÌ„ statum et officium praelatoruÌ„ necâ—on ordines religiosoruÌ„ infra dictuÌ„ regnuÌ„ Angl. peniâ—us adnullare Ac dominum nostruÌ„ regeÌ„ fraâ—res suos prelatos et alios magnatâ—s â—iusdeâ— regni interficere necnoÌ„ viros religiosos relict cult 〈◊〉 et religiosis obseruancijs ad occupationes muÌ„danas proâ—â—care et ta ecclesias cathedrales quam alias ecclesias et domos religioâ—as de relâ—quis et alijs bonis ecclesiasticis totaliter spoliareacfuÌ„ditus ad terraÌ„ prosternere et dictum IohaÌ„neÌ„ Oldcastel Regenteâ— esusdem regni constituere et quaÌ„ plura regimina secun 〈◊〉 eorâ—â—i voluntate infra regnum praedictum quasi gens sine capito in finale destructioneÌ„ tamsidei catholicae et cleri quaÌ„ status et maiestatis dignitatis regal infra ideÌ„ regnum ordinare falso et proditorie ordinauerunt et proposuerunt quod ipse insimul cuÌ„ quaÌ„pluribus rebellibus domini regis ignotis ad numerum vigniti millium hominuÌ„ de diuersis partibus regni Angl. modo guerrino ariuat priuatim insurgent et die Mercurij proximo post festuÌ„ Epiphaniae domini anno regni regis predicti predicto apud villaÌ„ et parochiam sancti Egigij extra Barram veteris Templi London in quodaÌ„ magno campo ibidem vnaâ—imiâ— conuenirent et insimul obuiarent pro nephando pâ—oposito suo in premissis perimplend quo quide die Mercurij apud villaÌ„ et parochiaÌ„ predictas predicti I Oldcastel et alij in hmÌ„odi proposito pro ditorio perseuerantes predictum dominuÌ„ nostrumregem fratres suos videlicet H Thomam ducem Clarenciae Iohannem de Lancastre Humfredum de Lancastre necnon prelatos magnates predictos interficere necnon ipsum dominum nostrum Regem heredes suos de regno suo predicto exheredare premissa omnia singula necnon quamplura alia mala intolerabilia facere perimplere falso proditorie proposu erunt imaginauerunt I ibideÌ„ versus campum predictuÌ„ modo guerrino arriati proditorie modo insurrectionis contra ligeancias suas equitauerunt ad debellanduÌ„ dictuÌ„ Dominum nostruÌ„ RegeÌ„ nisi per ipsum manu forti gratiose impediti suissent Quod quideÌ„ inditament Dominus Rex nunc certis de causis coram eo ventre fecit terminanduÌ„ Per quod preceptum suit vic quod non omitteret c. quin caperet prefatum Iohannem Oldcastle si c. Et saluo c. Ita quod haberet corpus eius coram Domino Rege apud WestmonasteriuÌ„ ad hunc dieÌ„ scilicet die Mercurij proximo post octauas sancti Hillarij isto eodem termino ad respondenduÌ„ Domino Regi de premissis c. Ad quos diem locum coram domino Rege vic quod exigifaceret eum de com in com quousque vtlagetur si non c. Et si c. tunc eum caperet saluo c. Ita quod haberent corpus eius coram Domino Rege in octauas Sancti Iohannis Baptiste ex tunc proximuÌ„ sequeÌ„ vbicunque c. ad respondenduÌ„ domino Regi de proditionibus felonijs superius sibi impositis Ad quas octauas sancti Iohannis Baptiste an regni R. Henrici quinti post coÌ„questum secuÌ„do Iohanne Sutton Io. Michell vic Mid. coraÌ„ domino Rege returnaueruÌ„t quod ad com Midd. centuÌ„ apud Braynford die Iouis proximo ante festum S. Barnabae Apostoli an reg R. Hen. quint. post coÌ„questuÌ„ secundo Et ad quatuor com ex tunc ex proximo precedentes predictus Iohannes Oldcastle exactus fuit non coÌ„paruit Et quia ad nulluÌ„ eorundeÌ„
lying neuer to be clawed of while the world standeth yet shal the posterity to come iudge betwene you me whether shall appeare more honest and true my defence for that worthy lord then your vncourteous and viperuns wrangling against him mooued with no other cause but onely with the peuish spirite of Poperie whych can abide nothing but that sauereth of your owne secte For els how many loud lying legends yea what legion of lies are daily vsed and receiued in the popish church What doltish dreames what fained myracles what blasphemous tales and frierly fables and idle inueÌ„tions fighting against the sincere religion doctrine and crosse of Christ And coulde you holde your penne from al these and finde nothing els to set your idlenesse on worke but onely to wryte agaynst the Lorde Cobham Syr Roger Acton Browne Onley Cowbrige with a fewe other whome wyth much a doe at length you haue sought out not so much for any true zeale to rebuke iniquitye as craftely seeking matter by these to deface and blemish the booke of Actes and Monumentes Which seemeth belike to make you scratche there where it itcheth not And if I shoulde after the like dealing take in hand your Popish portues and with like diligence excusse euery Popish martyr and Saint there canonised thinke you maister Cope I coulde not make you out halfe dosen as ranke traitours and rebels to their kings and princes as euer were any of these of your picking out What pope almost hath there bene these last 500. yeares whych hathe not bene a traitour to his Emperor and Prince and to his countrey either openly rebelling against them or priuely conspiring their destruction or proudly setting theyr feete vpon their necks or spurning their crownes of from their heads or making the sonne to fight against the father How many haue they deposed and set vp other in theyr seates how many Emperours and kings haue they wrongfully cursed What Consulles of Rome haue they resisted deposed and put to death What warres haue they raised vp against theyr owne countrey of Rome Yea the continuall holding of the City of Rome from hys lawfull Emperor what is it but a continuall poynt of treason What will you answere mee M. Cope to the Pope which conspired to let fall downe a stone vpon the Emperours head kneeling at his prayers pag. 177. And though this treachery being as big as a milstone seemed but a smal mote in your eye that it could not be espied yet what will you say by the Monke of Swinstede that poysoned king Iohn who was both absolued by his abbot before his treason committed and after hys treason had a perpetuall Masse songe for him to helpe hym out of Purgatorie And what thinke ye in your conscience is to be sayde of Thomas Becket who did inough and more then became him to set the French king and the king of Englande together by the eares Of Anselme likewise and of Stephen Langhton who departed both out of the Realme to complaine of their princes soueraines The like may be said also of Iohn Peckham Iohn Stradford Archbyshop of the same sea notoriously resisted the Kinges commaundement being sent for by king Edward 3. to come to the parliament at Yorke through the default of whose comming the present oportunitie of getting Scotland was the same time lost Richard Scrope Archb. of Yorke was opeÌ„ly in armes to rebell fight against K. Henry 4. for the which he was condemned put to death And yet notwtstanding Commission was sent downe from the pope shortly after to excoÌ„municate them which put him to death his treason notwtstanding Read that story sincerely of pope Benedict 12. and of pope Clement 6. And see howe the traiterous rebellion of these two popes against Ludouicus their rightful Emperor can be defended Which Emperor at last was also empoysoned that not without the practise of Pope Clement as doth Hieronimus Marius credibly witnesse In the raigne of K. Edward the 2. mention was made before of Thomas Earle of Lancaster Who with a great number of other nobles and Barons of the realme rose in armour against their prince and therefore at lengthe were put to death as traitours And yet notwythstanding thys treason committed M. Cope if you be so ignorant in our stories that you know it not set your setters on to search and you shall finde it true that certaine Noble men went vp to Rome for the canonising of the sayde Thomas of Lancaster to be made a Saint and obtained the same In so much that in a certayne olde Calendare the name of the sayd S. Thomas of Lancaster is yet extant to be seene In the former booke of these Actes and Monumentes aboue about the pag. 353. or 354. mention was made of Edmund of Abbenden Archb. of Cant. whom although I do not disproue but rather commend in my history for his bold and sage counsail geuen vnto K. Henry the 3. and also for offering the censure of excommunication against the king in so necessary a cause yet notwithstanding the same Edmund afterward about his latter end went vp wyth a rebelling minde to complaine of his king vnto the Pope and in his iourney died before his return who afterward for the same was canonised by the Pope and now shineth among the Saints in the popes Calender Let vs come more neare to these dayes and times and consider the doings of Tho. Arundell Archb. of Canterb. Who being first deposed and exiled for hys contemptuous deserts against the king and afterward comming in wyth Henry Bolynbroke Duke of Herford in open armes and with main force rose against his natural and lawful king thinke you M. Cope thys is not as greate a poynte of treason as that which was done in Thiâ—kets fields And though he be not placed among the portuous Sainctâ— yet I thinke nothing contrary but in your heart you will not greatly sticke to say Sancte Thoma ora pro nobis All these thinges well considered tell me M. Cope I pray you is treason suche a straunge and vnketh thyng in your pope catholike churche that your burning zeale of obedience to kings and princes can not read the story of the L. Cobham sir Roger Acton but your pen must needes be inflamed to wryte against them and yet so many traytors in your owne Calenders neither seene nor once spoken of And if the traiterous conspiracy and rebellion of so many your Calender Saintes committed against Emperours Kings and Princes can not stirre your zeale nor moue your pen Nor if the treason of pope Gregory 9. raising warre against his owne city of Rome and causing 30. thousande citizens in one battaile to be slaine pag. 281. deserueth not to be espied and accused as much as this treason of the Lorde Cobham yet what will you or can you answer to me M. Cope as touching the horrible treason of pope Gregory the 7. committed not against
vniuersitye yea colledge and schoole that I was of knowing that the first edition of these Acts and monuments was begon in the farre parts of Germany where few frendes no conference small information coulde be had And the same edition afterwarde translated out of Latin into English by others while I in the meane time was occupied about other Registers And now the sayde Cope hearing moreouer and knowing that I was about a new edition of the same Actes and Monuments at this present time to be set foorth for the ameÌ„ding of diuers things therein to be reformed if he had knowen any fault nedefull to be corrected he might gentlely by letters admonished me therof Gentlenes so would haue required it Time would well haue suffred it Neither was he so far off but might sooner haue wrytten a letter to me then a boke against me Neither was I so ingratefull and inhumane but wold haue thanked him for hys monition neither yet so obstinate but being admonished wold haue corrected willingly where any fault had bene committed But herein your nature M. Cope doth right wel appeare First in the sayde booke of Actes and Monuments where many other good things be conteyned not vnfrutefull nor vnprofitable peradueÌ„ture for the instruction of your coÌ„science and wherin my labors perhaps might haue deserued your thanks all that you dissemble and passe ouer only excerping those matters whych make for cauillation Thus the blacke spider out of pleasant flowres sucketh his poison And what booke is so pleasant or frutefull though it were the popes owne Portous yea hys own decretals yea hys owne very Masse booke to the reading whereof if I brought the like minde so disposed to cauil as you bring to the reading of my hystorie but I coulde finde out twise as many mendacia maculas impudentias dolos malos fabulas fucos as you haue done in these Actes and Monumentes And yet you haue done pretely well Besides al this yet better to marke the goodnes of your gentle nature Be it so I had bene in some piece of my story deceiued as I do not iustify my selfe in all poynts therin yet you vnderstanding that I was about the correction of my booke againe might eyther haue taken the best and left the worst or els gently take the paines to haue aduertised me of suche notes as you had wythout further exclamation or at least might haue deferred your dialogues for a time till the comming out of my booke to see first what would in the latter edition be altered But be like your gal was full your hast could not tary your venim must â—edes brust out Et si non alâ—qua nocuisses mortuus esses Seeing therfore the order of your doings to be such and disposition of your nature so farre from al humanity dealing with me so extremely if I thus prouoked wyth your extremity againe should now after thys your currish nature shape you a name accordingly and in steade of Cope godfather you to be a perpetual sycophaÌ„t could you much blame me and doth not your sycophanticall booke wel deserue it or thinke you I could not repay you againe wyth like extremitie as you bryng and dresse your drousie or rather â—ousie Dialogues in their right colours if I were so disposed But my purpose is wyth pacience to spare you and rather to pray for you God make you a good manne Peraduenture he may hereafter call you And rather had I to win you then to sting you Leauing therefore the consideratian of your ingrateful doings I will nowe consider onely the poyntes wherein you charge me in your booke answering briefly vnto the same Briefly I say because the greatnesse of thys volume and aboundance of other more frutefull matter geueth me little laisure at thys present to stand about brawling wordes First he seemeth highly to be greued with mee for my Calendare prefixed before the boke of monuments Wherin hee hath no cause eyther to be offended with me or to chafe with himself As touching which Calendare I haue sufficiently and expressely declared before so muche as myghte quickly satisfy this scruple of M. Cope if he eyther woulde haue taken the paines or els had had the laisure to reade the wordes contained in the Latine preface before the Booke prefixed whych are thus Quanquam a me quidem non aliter Calendarium hoc institutum est nisi vt pro Indice duntaxat suum cuiusque Martyris mensem annum designante ad priuatum lectoris seruiret vsum c. In whych woordes preuenting before the cauilling obiection of the aduersary I forewarned the Reader afore hand touching the Calendare wherfore it was ordained and prefixed for no other purpose but to serue the vse only of the reader in stead of a table shewing the yere and moneth of euery Martyr what time he suffered c. What hurt I pray you is in this Calendar prefixed before the booke of Monumentes more then in the Table of M. Copes booke set after his Dialogues But mayster Cope had no laisure to peruse thys place it made not for hys humour But this greeueth him in the Calendare and that very sore For that I place in this Calendar sir Iohn Oldcastle sir Roger Acton Browne Beuerley and other for Martyrs and displace for them other holy auncient Martyrs and Saints as Antholius Sother Dorothe Clarus Lucianus Seuerinus c. Answer If M. Cope can not abide the Lord Cobham sir Roger Acton Browne and Beuerley which were hanged as he sayeth for treason to haue the name of martyrs then let them beare the name of witnes bearers or testes of the truth because they were also burned for the testimony of their faith Seing there is no difference in the sayd names all is one to me by which they are called And where hee chargeth me for thrusting shouldring out the olde and auncient holy Saintes aforenamed out of this Calendare and placing other new come Sayntes in their rowmes this is not the first vntruth that M. Cope hath made in his dialogues nor yet the least vnto whome I might therefore fitly answere againe with his owne familiar phrase or rather the phrase of Cicero which he doth so muche affectate Quod nimirum hic ipse Alanus Copus Anglus vnde me mendacij coarguit inde sibi ipsi sempiternam ac ineluibilem turpissimi mendacij ac singularis impudentiae notam inurat For why haue not Ias iust cause to say this to him as he to me For somuch as in the first beginning and preface of the sayde booke of Actes and Monuments I so diligently and expressely do warne all men before first that I make here no Calendare purposely of any Saintes but a Table of good and godly men that suffered for the truth to shew the day and moneth of their suffering My words be extant and euident whych are these Neque vero ideo inter diuos a me
first written in Greeke by Gregory the 3. and afterward translated out of Greeke into Latine by pope Zachary vide supra pag. 130. Likewise that worthy and Imperiall sermon iâ—â—tuâ—ed Eusebij pamphili Sermo ad Conuentum Sanctorum hath to thys day wrongfully borne the name of Eusebius Where as in very truth it was made by the good Emperour Constantinus himselfe in his owne heroicall stile in latine and afterward translated out of Latine into Greeke by Eusebius as he himselfe confesseth in hys worke De vita Constant. lib. 4. But as touching this sermon although the name be chaunged so godly and fruitful it is that it â—attereth not much vnder whose name it be read yet worthy to be read vnder the name of none so much as of the Emperor CoÌ„stantine himselfe who was the true author and owner therof Briefly except it be the bookes onely of the new Testament and of the olde what is almost in the popes church but either it is mingled or depraued or altered or corrupted either by some additions interlased or by some diminutioÌ„ mangled and gelded or by some glose adulterate or with manifest lies contaminate So that in theyr doctrine standeth little truth in theyr Legendes Portues masse-bookes lesse trueth in their miracles and Reliques least truth of all Neyther yet doe theyr sacramentes remayne cleare and voyd of manifest lyes and corruption And specially here commeth in the mayster bee whiche bringeth in much sweet hony into Popes hiues the maister lye I mean of all lyes where the P. leauing not one cromme of bread nor drop of wine in the reuerent communion vntruly and idolatrously taketh away all substaunce of bread from it turning the whole substaunce of bread into the substaunce of Christes owne body which substaunce of bread if the Pope take from the sacrament then muste he also take the breaking from it for breaking and the body of Christ can in no wise stand litterally together by the scripture Thus then as this is proued by the word of God to be a manifest lye so thinke not much good Reader hereat as though I passed the bondes of modestie in calling it the Archlye or maister lie of all lies Because vppon this one an infinite number of other lyes and erroures in the popes churche as handmaydes doe wayte and depend But forsomuch as I stand here not to charge other meÌ„ so muche as to defende my selfe ceasing therefore or rather differing for a time to stir this stinking pudle of these wilfull and intended lyes and vntruthes whiche in the Popes Religion and in papistes bookes be innumerable I will now returne to those vntruthes and impudent lies which M. Cope hath hunted out in my history of Actes Monuments first beginning with those vntruthes which he carpeth in the storye of the foresayde syr Iohn Oldcastle and syr Roger Acton Browne and the rest And first where he layeth to my charge that I cal them Martyrs whiche were traytors and seditious rebels agaynst the king and theyr Country to this I haue aunswered before sufficiently Now here then must the reader needes stay a little at M. Copes request to see my vanitie and impudencye yet more fully and amply repressed in refuting a certain place in my Latine story concerning the kinges statute made at Leiceister whiche place and wordes by him alledged be these pag. 1â—7 Quocirca Rex indicto Lecestriae concilio quòd fortâ—ssis Londini ob Cabhami fautores non erat tutum proposito edicto immanem denunciat poenam his quicunque deinceps hoc doctrinae genus sectarentur vsqueâ—deo in eos seuerus vt non modo haereticos sed perduelliones etiam haberi aâ— pâ—o inde gemino eos supplicio suspendio simul inceÌ„dio afficiendos statueriâ— c. Eâ— mox Adeo ille vires rationesque intendebat omnes aduersus Wicklenianos Wicleuiani ad temporis decebantur quicunque Scripturas Dei sua lingua lectirarent Vpon these wordes out of my foresayd Latine booke alledged maister Cope perswadeth himselfe to haue great aduauntage agaynst me to proue me a notorious lyer in three sondry pointes First in that whereas I say that the king did hold his parliament at Leicester adding thys by the way of Parenthesis quod fortassis Londini ob Cobhami fautores non erat tutum c. here he concludeth thereby simpliciter and precisely that the Lord Cobham and syr Roger Acton with his fellowes were traytors c. Whereby a man may soone shape a cauiller by the shadowe of mayster Cope For where as my Dialysis out of the texte speaketh doubtfully and vncertaynely by this word fortassis meaning in deede the king to be in feare of the Gospellers that he durst not hold his Parliament at London but went to Leiceister he argueth precisely therfore that the Lord Cobham sir Roger Acton and his fellowes went about to kil the king Secondly where I affirme that the king in that Parliament made a grieuous law agaynst al such did hold the doctrine of Wickliffe that they should be taken hereafter not for heretiques but also for fellons or rebels or traytors and therefore should sustayne a double punishement both to be hanged and also to be burned c. Here coÌ„meth in maister Momus with his Cope on his backe and prouing me to be a lyer denyeth playnly that the king made any suche statute vid. pag. 835. line 6. where hys wordes be these Atqui quod haeretici pro perduellionibus deinceps geminatas poenas suspeÌ„dij incendij luerent vt nugatur Foxus nullo modo illic traditur c. First here woulde bee asked of maister Cope what hee calleth patriae hostes et proditores if he call these traytours then let vs see whether they that followed the sect of wycliffe were made traytours heretiques by the kings law or not And first let vs heare what sayth Polydore Virgil his owne witnes in this behalfe whose words in his xxii booke pag. 441. be these Quare publice edixit vt si vspiam deinceps reperirentur qui eam sequerentur sectam patriae hostes haberentur quò sine omni lenitate seuerius ac ocyus de illis supplicium sumeretur c. That is wherefore it was by publique statute decreed that whosoeuer were founde hereafter to follow the sect of Wyckliffe should be accounted for traytors whereby without all lenitie they shoulde be punished more seuerely and quickly c. Thus haue you maister Cope the playne testimonie of Polydore with mee And because ye shall further see your selfe more impudent in carping then I am in deprauing of histories you shall vnderstand moreouer and heare what Thomas Walden one of your owne catholique brotherhode who was also himselfe aliue a doer in the same Parliament being the prouincial of the Carmelites saith in this matter writing to Pope Martin whose very wordes in Latine here follow written in
of the king or els to the statute an 15. Richard chap. 2. Where the penalty is made fine and raunsome Or els to the statute an 5. Richar. 2. chap. 6. where suche assemblies be made playne treason in fine statuti And as here is matter of treason sufficiently contained so for heresie likewise the same statute referreth them to y◠ordinaries and to the lawes properly to heresie appertayning and to the statute an 2. Henr. 4. chap. 15. where the penaltie is burning Also to the statute an 5. Richard 2. chap. 5. So that in this present statute here mention is conteined as ye see although not in expresse words yet inclusiuely by referring to other statutes not repealed bothe Lollardery which is punished with burning and forcible entrees which is punished at the kinges pleasure And thus much concerning the secōd vntruth which M. Cope vntruely noted in me 3. The third vntruth which he noteth in me concerning this matter is this wherein he reporteth mee that I say there was no other cause of deuising this sharp law punishment against these mē but onely for hauing the scripture bookes And therfore here is noted in the margent Foxi dolus malus but let M. Cope take heede hee deceiue not himself and other For my part I remember no such place in this my Latine story where I so say Onely my wordes be these added in the latter ende of the place aboue recited Wicleuiani verò dicebantur quicunque id temporis Scripturas Dei sua lingua lectitarent c. That is They were called Wicleuistes whosoeuer at that time read the Scripture in english or vulgare tongue c. I say not that for the scriptures being read in the english tongue therfore the law was enacted but so is M. Cope disposed to construe it What law statuts were made against writing or reading of any booke in English or in any other tonge cōtrary to the Catholick that is y◠Romish sayth or to the determinatiō of the holy Church that is of Rome read I beseech thee the bloudy statute made an 2. Hen. 4. chap. 15. aboue specifyed pag. 523 Also read the constitution prouinciall of Thomas Arundell aboue mentioned pag. 524. lin 9. Where it was decreed that the text of holy scripture should not be had or read in the vulgare tongue frō the time of M. Iohn Wickliffe for euer after vnlesse the sayd translation be approued first by the ordinary or by prouinciall councell vnder pain and punishment of heresy Now let the reader iudge whether y◠reading of scripture bookes in the english tongue by the making or translating of Wickliffe or from the tyme of Wicliffe downward be coūted heresy or not As for the approuing of the ordinary or of the prouincial councell added in the end of the sayd constitution maketh more for a shew or pretence then for any iust exception or any true intention For what man hauing those Scriptures translated in English would either present them to their ordinaries being so set against the reading of such bookes or what ordinarie would or did euer yet since Arundels tyme approoue any such translation presented vnto them Or els why did the good Martyrs of Amersam suffer death in the begynning of kyng Henry the viii for hauing and reading certaine bookes of Scripture which were as is saide onely foure Epistles of S. Paule with certaine other prayers And the other which heard them but onely reade did beare fagottes and the same tyme the children compelled to set fagots vnto their fathers at which time Longlande being then Byshop of Lincolne preaching to them at y◠stake sayde that whatsoeuer they were that did but moue hys lippes in reading those chapters were damned foreuer as when we come to that tyme by the grace of Christ shall hereafter more amply and notoriously appear And where thē is this Dolus malus Foxi margined against me for craftie dealing in my story Moreouer where M. Cope proceeding farther in this matter asketh me how was the Lorde Cobham obedient to the king whē as for the feare of him the king durst not then keepe his parliament at London To whom I aunswere agayne asking likewise of M. Cope howe was the king then afrayd to hold his parliament at London for the Lord Cobham when the Lord Cobham at that time was in Wales And here M. Cope thinking to haue me at a narow straight and to holde me fast biddeth me tell him howe it coulde be otherwise but the Lorde Cobham must needes haue fautours And who should these fautours be sayth he but syr Roger Acton Browne their fellowes The which mighty question of M. Cope I answer agayn howe can sir Roger Acton Browne and their fellowes be then fautors of the Lord Cobham for whome the King durst not hold his parliament at Londō when as the sayd Roger Acton Browne and the rest were put to death a whole yeare almost before the Parliament at Leycester began And now as I haue hitherto briefly and truely aunswered your askinges M. Cope let me be so bolde with you agayne to propounde to you likewise an other question For so much as you haue put me to the searching of the statutes in this matter wherewith before I was not muche acquainted now out of the same statutes riseth a doubtfull scruple or questiō worthy to be solued The cause is this that for asmuch as so many good martyrs and Saints of God hetherto in this realme of England haue bene burned frō the time of king Henry 4. Hen. 5. Hen. 6. Hen. 8. to the time and in the time of Queene Mary my question is that you with all your learned councell about you wil tel me by what law or statute of the realme were these men brent I know the auncient custome hath bene that heretickes conuicted by a prouinciall councell were wont to be left to the secular power But how wil ye proue me these hereticks were either conuict by such prouinciall councell or that these seculare men ought to be your butchers in burning them whō ye haue committed to them If ye alledge the vi Articles made in the reigne of king Henry the 8. those articles neither did serue before the time of king Hēry the viii neither yet were they reuiued after his time If ye alledge to y◠statute made an 5. Richar. 2. cap. 5. In that statute I aunswere is conteined no matter of burning but onely of arrest to be done at the certificatiōs of the prelates wtout any further punishmēt there mentioned To conclude if ye alledge the statute made an 2. Henr. 4. chap. 15. and reuiued in the reigne of Queene Mary mentioned before pag. 523 To that statute I answere that although that pretensed statute appeareth in forme of wordes in the Printed book to geue vnto the temporall officers authoritie to bring them to the stake and to burne them whom the Bishop deliuereth Yet is it
Robert Serle Iohn Berne Esquire and other of his neighbours which came vnto his purgation In like maner Iohn Goddesel of Dichingham parchmentmaker was detected and accused vpon the same articles and thereupon brought before the bishop whereas he denying them purged himselfe by his neighbours as Richard Belward before had done being sworne also in lyke maner as he was and so was dismissed and set at libertie vntill the yeare of our Lord 1428. When as he was againe apprehended accused and abiured as shal be more at large declared in the hystorie when we come to that yeare Syr Hugh Pie also chaplaine of Ludney in the dioces of Norwich was likewise accused and brought before the byshop of Norwich the 5. day of Iuly An. 1424. for holding of these opinions following That the people ought not to go on pilgrimage Item that the people ought not to geue almes but only vnto suche as begge at theyr dores Item that the image of the crosse and other images are not to be worshipped And that the said Hugh had cast the crosse of Bromeholde into the fire to be burned which hee tooke from one Iohn welgate of Ludney Which articles as is aforesayde being obiected against him he vtterly denied Wherupon he had a day appoynted to purge himselfe by the witnes of 3. lay men and 3. priests That so done he was sworne as the other before and so dismissed After this in the yeare of our Lorde 1428. king Henry the 6. sent downe most cruel letters of commission vnto I. Exetor and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester for the apprehending of Sir William White Priest and others suspected of heresies the tenor wherof hereafter ensueth ¶ The copie of the kings letters directed to Iohn Exeter and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester for the apprehending of Sir William White priest and other as they called them lollards HEnry by the grace of God king of Englande and of Fraunce Lord of Ireland to his well beloued Iohn Exetor and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester health Ye shall vnderstand that we fully trusting vnto your fidelitye and circumspections haue appoynted you ioyntly and seuerally to take and arrest William White priest and Thomas late chaplaine of Setling in the countie of Norfolke and William Northampton priest and al other whatsoeuer they be that are suspect of heresy or lollardy wheresoeuer they may be founde within the liberties or without and straight way being so taken to send the vnto our next gaile or prison vnto such time as we shall haue taken other order for their deliuery And therefore wee straightly commaunde you that ye diligently attende about the premisses and fulfill the same in forme aforesayde Also we charge and command all and singuler Iustices of peace Maiors Shriues Bailiffes Cunstables and all other our faithfull officers by the tenoure of these presents that they do assist aide and counsaile you euery of you in the execution of the premisses as it shall be comely for them In witnes whereof we haue caused these our letters patentes to be made Witnes my selfe at Westminster the 6. of Iuly the 6. yeare of our raigne By vertue of which commission we finde in olde Monuments that wythin shorte space after Iohn Exeter which was appointed one of the commissioners attached 6. persons in the towne of Bungay in the diocesse of Norwich and committed them to William Day and William Roe Constables of the towne of Bungay to be sent within 10. dayes folowing vnder safe custodie vnto the castle of Norwich Whose names through the antiquity of the monument were so defaced that we coulde not attaine to the perfecte knowledge of them all onely 3. names partlye remained in the booke to be read which were these ¶ Iohn Waddon of Tenterdon in the countie of kent Bartlemewe Monke of Ersham in the countie of Norfolke Corneleader a martyed man William Skuts These 3. were in the custodie of the Duke of Northfolk at hys castle of Fremingham Besides these we also finde in the said old monuments within the diocesse of Norffolke and Suffolke specially in the townes of Beckels Ersham and Ludney a great nuÌ„ber both of men and women to haue bene vexed and caâ—â—e in prison after their abiuration brought to open shame in churches and markets by the bishop of the sayd diocesse called William and hys Chancellour William Bernham Iohn Exceter being the Register therein so that wythin the space of 3. or 4. yeares that is from the yeare 1428. vnto the yeare 1431. about the number of 120. menne and women are examined and sustained great vexatioÌ„ for the profession of the Christian faithe of whome some were onely taken vppon suspition onely for eating of meates prohibited vpon vigil dayes who of their purgation made escaped more easily away and wyth lesse punishment whose names here follow subscribed The names of them that were taken and examined vpon suspition of heresye RObert Skiruing of Harlstone Wiliam Skiruing Iohn Terry of Ersham Iohn Abtre of Ersham Iohn Middleton of Haluergate Iohn Wayde of Ersham Rich. Clarke of Sething Tho. White of Bedingham M. Rob. Beete of Berry Rich. Page of Clipsly The other were more cruelly handled and some of them were put to death and burned of whoÌ„ we do specially finde mention made of these three Father Abraham of Colchester William white Priest Iohn Waddon priest The residue for a great number of good men and women were forced to abiure sustayning such cruell penaunce as pleased then the sayd Bishop and his Chauncellor to lay vpon them The names of which both men and wonneÌ„ here folow together in this briefe Catalogue to be seene IOhn Beuerley Iohn Wardon Iohn Baker Iohn Midleton Iohn Kynget Margery Backster Iohn Skilley Iohn Godhold Thomas Albecke Iohn Pierce Nicholas Canon of Eye Thomas Pye Iohn Mendham Iohn Middleton Thomas Chatris Thomas Wade William Taylor Iohn Cupper vicar of Tunstall Sir Hugh Pye Priest Bartholomew Tatcher Thomas Iames. Iohn Fouling Bertram Cornmonger Thomas Swerdin Alanus Andrew William Wright William Euerden William Taylor Auis the wiâ—e of Thomas Moone and her daughter Richard Fletcher of Beckles Nicholas Belward Thomas Grenemere Iohn Clarke William Bate William Scherming William Osburne Iohn Rene of Beckles Baldwine Cooper of Beckles Iohn Pert. M Mones seruant Rob. Brigs Iohn Finch Iohn Wropham Thomas Mone Isabell Chaplaine of Martham William Masse of Ersham Iohn Goodwine of Ersham Henry Latchcold of Ersham Henry Boode of Ersham Rich Horne of Ersham Iohn Belward senior of Ersham Iohn Belward iunior of Ersham Iohn Spire of Bungay Rob. Colle of Turning The heard of Shepemedow Isabell Dauy of Costes Sibill wife of Iohn Godefell of Dicham Iohn Pyry of Bartham Iohn Baker Margery Wright Thomas Burrell and his wife Iohn Pert. Edm. Archer The Clarke of Ludney Rich Clarke of Sething Katherine the wife of William Wright William Colin of Southcreke Rich King of
and protest before God and mā that you wil be the cause of Schisme and infinite mischieues if you doe not alter change your minde and purpose Almighty God preserue your holinesse in the prosperity of a vertuous man Vnto whose feete I do moste humbly recommend me From Basil the 5. day of Iune Thus endeth the Epistle of Cardinal Iulian wrytten vnto Pope Eugenius Wherein for so much as mention is made howe that the Bohemians had promised to sende their Ambassadours vnto the Councell and as before is partly touched in the Bohemian storie their commyng into Basill and propounding of certaine articles wherein they dissented frō the Pope we doe not thinke it any thing differing from our purpose to annexe a briefe Epitome declaring the whole circumstance of their Ambassade their articles disputations and answeres which they had at the sayd councell of Basil with their petitions and answeres vnto the same Faithfully translated out of Latin by F.W. In like maner Aeneas Syluius also with his owne hand and wryting not onely gaue testimony to the authoritie of thys councell but also bestowed his labour and trauaile in setting foorth the whole storie thereof Notwythstanding the same Syluius afterward being made Pope wyth hys new honour did alter and change his olde sentence the Epistle of which Aeneas touching the commendation of the sayde Councel because it is but short and will occupy but litle roume I thought heere vnder for the more satisfying of the readers minde to inserte An Epistle of Aeneas Syluius to the Rector of the Vniuersitie of Colen TO a Christian man whiche will be a true Christian in deede nothing ought to be more desired then that the sinceritie and purenes of faith geuen to vs of Christ by our forefathers be kept of all men immaculate and if at any time any thing be wrought or attempted against the true doctrine of the Gospell the people ought with one consent to prouide lawfull remedy euery man to bring with him some water to quench the general fire Neither must we feare how we be hated or enuied so we bring the truth Wee must resist euery mā to his face whether he be Paul or Peter if he walke not directly to the truth of the Gospell which thing I am gladde and so are we all to heare that your Vniuersitie hathe done in this Councell of Basill For a certaine treatise of yours is brought hether vnto vs wherein you reprehend the rudenesse or rather the rashnesse of such which do deny the Bishop of Rome and the Consistorie of his iudgement to be subiecte vnto the generall Councell and that the supreame tribunall seate of iudgement standeth in the Church and in no one Bishop Such men as deny this you so confound with liuely reasons and trueth of the Scriptures that neither they are able to slide away like the slippery Eeles neither to cauill or bring any obiection againste you These be the wordes of Siluius Furthermore as touching the autority and approbation of the foresayd Councel this is to be noted that during the life of Sigismund the Emperour no man resisted this Councell Also continuing the time of Charles the 7. the French king the said Councel of Basil was fully wholly receiued through all France But after the death of Sigismund when Eugenius was deposed and Felix Duke of Sauoy was elected Pope greate discordes arose and much practise was wrought But especially on Eugenius part who being nowe excommunicate by the Councell of Basill to make his part more strong made 18. new Cardinals Thē he sent his Orators vnto the Germains labouring by all perswasions to dissolue the councell of Basill the Germaines at that time were so deuided that some of them did hold with Felix and the Councell of Basil other some with Eugenius and the Councell of Ferraria and some were neuters After this the French king being dead which was Charles the 7. about the yeare of oure Lorde 1444. the Pope beginneth a newe practise after the olde guise of Rome to excite as is supposed the Dolphine of Fraunce by force of armes to dissipate that Councell collected against him Who leading an army of xb. M. men in to Alsatia did cruelty waste and spoyle the countrey after that laide siege vnto Basil to expel driue out the prelates of the Councell But the Heluetians most stoutly meeting their enemies with a small power did vanquish the Frenchmen and put them to sword and flight like as the Lacedemonians onely with C C C. did suppresse and scattered all the mighty army of Xerxes at Thermopylyae Although Basil thus by the valiantnes of the Heluetians was defended yet notwithstanding the Councell thorough these tumultes could not continue by reason of the princes Ambassadours which shronke away and woulde not tary So that at lengthe Eugenius brought to passe partly through the help of Fredericke being not yet Emperor but laboring for the Empire partly by his Orators in the number of whome was Eneas Syluius aboue mentioned amongst the Germans that they were content to geue ouer both the councel of Basil and their neutrality This Fridericke of Austrich being not yet Emperour but towards the Empire brought also to passe that Felix which was chosen of the Councell of Basill to be Pope was contented to renoūce and resigne his Papacie to Nicolaus the fift successour to Eugenius of the which Nicolaus the sayde Fredericke was confirmed at Rome to be Emperour and there crowned An. 1451. As these things were doing at Basil in the meane season pope Eugenius brought to passe in his conuocation at Florence that the Emperour and the Patriarke of Constantinople wyth the rest of the Grecians there present were perswaded to receiue the sentence of the Churche of Rome concerning the proceeding of the holy Ghost also to receiue the communion in vnleauened bread to admitte Purgatorie and to yeelde them selues to the authoritye of the Romish Bishop Whereunto notwythstanding the other Churches of Grecia would in no wise assent at theyr comming home In so much that with a publike execreation they did condemn afterward al those Legates which had consented to these Articles that none of them shoulde be buryed in Christen buriall whych was Anno. 1439. Ex◠Casp. Peucer And thus endeth the storie both of the Councel of Basil and of the councel of Florence also of the Emperor Sigismund and of the schisme betwene pope Eugenius and Pope Felix and also of the Bohemians The which Bohemians notwythstanding all these troubles and tumultes aboue said did rightwel and were strong enough against all their enemies till at length through discord partly betwene the 2. preachers of the old and newe citye of Prage partly also through y◠discord of the messengers captains taking sides one against the other they made their eunemies strong and enfebled themselues Albeit afterward in processe of time they so defended the cause of their
noted and accused of Nicromancie wrote a booke in purgation of himselfe intituled de Innocentia sua Also an other booke intituled Contra vulgi superstitiones recorded in Centu 8. Bale cap. 4. Whereupon it is not credible that he which wrote professedly agaynst the superstitions of the people was ouertaken with that filth of Nicromancie himselfe The fourth coniecture because this accusation against the Duches of Glocester Duke Humfries wife began not before but after the grudge kindled betweene the Cardinall of Wint. and Duke Humfrey her Husband An other coniecture may be hereof for that if the Duches had entended any suche haynous treason against the kings life as by burning of a waxe candle to consume him it is not like neyther was there anye such neede that she would haue made so many priuy to such a pernicious coucell as the Witch of Eye M. Rog. Bolingbroke M. Tho. Southwest and Iohn Hume Sixtly it is not to be supposed if anye such hie treason had bene wrought or pretended agaynst the kinges person by these that eyther the Duches should so escape with bearing a taper and banishment or that Iohn Hume shoulde be pardoned hys life the fact being so haynous that neyther any durst aske hys pardon nor if it had bene asked it had not bene like to be graunted To these we may also adde an other supposall rising vpon the wordes and forme of theyr accusation as it standeth in Harding Polychronicon and other moe wherein they were accused for working sorcery and inchantmentes agaynst the church and the king Now what sorcery can be wronght agaynst the church that is the whole multitude of Christians let the reader iudge and by the truth of this consider also the truth of the other which was agaynst the king Furthermore if by this Church is ment the Cardinall of Wint as like it is then it may be coniecturall that all this matter rose of that Cardinall who was then a mortall enemy to the house of Gloucester c. Eightly And that all this was done and wrought by the sayd Cardinall of Wint. the witch concerning Eye maketh the matter the more suspitious seeing that towne of Eye as Fabian witnesseth was neare beside Wintchester and sea of that Byshop Moreouer for so much as Polydore Virgill among other story authors being a maÌ„ as may be supposed rather fauouring the Cardinalls parte then the Dukes made no mention at all touching this treason hys licence therof may minister matter not also to muse but onely to coniecture that he had found something whiche made hym to miststrust the matter Otherwise it is vnlike that he wold haue so mewed vp the matter and passed it ouer without some mention Finally and briefly The frequent practises and examples of other times may make this also more doubtfull coÌ„sidering howe many subtile pretences after like forte haue bene sought and wrongfull accusations brought agaynst many innocent persons For not to repeate the like forgeries agaynst the Lord Cobham and syr Roger Acron c. why may not this accusation of the Duches and Onley be as false as that in the time of king Edward the 5. whiche was layd to the charge of the Queene and Shores wife by the Protectours for inchaunting bewitching of his withered arme which to be false all the world doth know and but a quarell made only to oppresse the life of the L. Hastings the L. standley c. And thus mayest thou see gentle reader according to the wise mans saying Nihil nouú esâ—e sub soleâ— Nihil que dictum quod non sit dictum prius xc Althoughe these with many mo coniectures may be alledged in some part of Defence of this Duches and of her Chaplaines and Priestes yet because it may be not vnpossible againe the matter laide against them to be true I leaue it therfore at large as I finde it saying as I saide before that if it be true which the stories say in this matter thinke I beseech thee gentle Reader that I haue saide nothing hereof Onely because the matter may bedisputable and not vnpossible to be false I haue but moued thereof a questioÌ„ and brought my coniectures leauing the determi natioÌ„ and iudgement hereof to thy indifferent and free arbitrement And if M. Cope be so highly offended with me because in my first edition of Actes and Monumentes I durst name the Lady Eleanor Cobham and Roger Onely let him take this for a short auÌ„swer because my leisure serueth not to make long braules with him that if I had thought no imperfectioÌ„s to haue passed in my former editioÌ„ before I would neuer haue taken in hand the recognition thereof now that secoÌ„d time wherby to sponge away such motes as I thought would seeme great stombling blockes in suche mens walkes which walke with no charitie to edefie but with malice to carpe and reprehend neither admonishing what they see amisse in others neither tarying while other men reforme themselues finally finding quarels where no great cause is iustly geuen And here an end with M. Cope for this time Forsomuch as in the processe before mentioÌ„ was touched concerning the grudge betweene the Cardinall calâ—ed the rich Cardinal of Wintchester and the good duke Humfrey duke of Glocester the kings vncle and protector of that realme order of story now requireth to open some parte of that matter more at large Wherein this first is to be vnderstand that long before great flames of grudge and discorde did burst out betweene these two For as the noble hart of the Duke could not abide the proud doinges of the Cardinall so much againe the Cardinall in like maner sore enuied disdayned at the rule of the Duke of Glocester Notwithstanding by the meanes of the Duke of Bedford the brasting out betweene them was before appealed cured yet not so but that vnder imperfect amitie priuy hatred as sparcles vnder the imbers did still remaine So that the Cardinal ioyning with the Archbishop of Yorke attempted many thinges of their owne presumption contrary to the consent not onely of the king being then vnder age but also of the protectour gouernor of the realme Wherwith the Duke like a true harted prince being not without iust cause offended declared in writing to the king certaine complaintes contained in 21. Articles wherein the Cardinall and Archbishop had transgressed both against the king his lawes The tenour whereof more at large is in other stories expressed the briefe abstract therof followeth in a short summarie here to be seene ¶ Certaine pointes or articles obiected by the Duke Humfrey against the Cardinall of Winchester FIrst complayned to his soueraigne Prince his right redoubted Lord duke Humfrey his vncle and protector of the realm that the bishop of Winchester in the dayes of his father king Henry the 5. took vppon him the state of a cardinall being denyed
king and to put him beside his cusshion And although for a time he dissembled his wrathfull mood till he might spye a time conuenient and a world to set forwarde his purpose at last finding occasion somewhat seruing to his mind he breaketh his hart to his two brethren to witte the Marques Mountacute the Archbishop of Yorke conspiring with them how to bring hys purpose about Then thought he also to proue a farre of the mind of the duke of Clarence king Edwards brother likewise obteined him geuing also to him his daughter in Mariage This matter being thus prepared agaynst the kyng the first flame of this cōspiracy began to appeare in the north country Where the Northrenmen in short space gathering thēselues in an open rebellion finding certaines of their wicked purpose came down from Yorke toward London Against whom was appoynted by the king W. lord Harbert Earle of Penbroke with the Lord Stafford and certayne other Captaynes to encounter The Yorkeshyre mē geuing the ouerthrow first to the lord Stafford thē to the Earle of Penbrok and his company of Welchmē at Banbery fielde at last ioyning together with the army of the Earle of Warwicke and Duke of Clarence in the dead of the night secretly stealing one the kinges field at Wolney by Warwick killed the watch and tooke the king prisoner who first being in the castle of Warwicke then was conueyed by night to Midleham Castle in Yorkeshyre vnder the custody of the Archbishop of Yorke where he hauinge loose keeping and liberty to go on hunting meeting wyth syr William Standley syr Thomas of Brough and other his frendes was to good for his keepers and escaped the hands of his enemies and so came to York where he was well receiued from thēce to Lankester where he met with the Lord Hastinges his Chamberlayne well accompanied by whose helpe he came safe to London After this tumult when reconciliation could not come to a perfect peace vnity although much labor was made by the nobility the Earle of Warwick raiseth vp a new war in Lincolnshyre the captaine wherof was Sir Rob. wels knight who shortly after being taken in battell wyth hys father and sir Thomas Dunocke were beheaded the residue casting away their coates ran away and fled geuing the name of the field called Losecoat field The erle of Warwicke after this put out of comfort and hope to preuayle at home fled out of England An. 1470. first to Calice then to Lewes the French king accompanyed with the Duke of Clarence The fame of the Earle of Warwicke and of his famous actes was at that time in great admiration aboue measure and so highly fauoured that both in England Fraunce all men were glad to behold his personage Wherfore the comming of this Earle of the Duke of Clarence was not a litle gratefull to the French king and no lesse oportune to Queene Margaret King Henryes wife and Prince Edward her sonne who also came to the Frenche Courte to meete and conferre together touching their affayres where a league betwene thē was cōcluded moreouer a mariage betwene Edward prince of Wales Anne the secōd daughter of the Erle of Warwick was wrought Thus all things fasting luckely vpō the Erles part beside the large offers and great promises made by the Frenche king on the best maner to set forwarde their purpose the Earle hauing also intelligence by letters that the harts almost of all men went with him and lōged sore for his presence so that there lacked now but onely hast with al speed possible to returne he with the duke of Clarence wel fortified with the French nauy set forward toward England For so was it betwene them before decreed that they two should proue the first venture and then Queen Margaret with Prince Edward her sonne should folow after The ariuall of the Earle was not so soone heard of at Dartmouth in Deuonshyre but great cōcourse of people by thousands went to him from all quarters to receiue welcome hym who immediatly made proclamation in the name of kyng Henry the sixt charging all men able to beare armour to prepare themselues to fight agaynst Edwarde Duke of Yorke vsurper of the Crowne Here lacked no freendes strength of men furniture nor pollicy conuenient for such a matter When king Edwarde who before not passing for the matter nor seking how either to haue stopped his iāding or els straight wayes to haue encountred with him before the gathering of his frendes but passing forth the time in hunting in hauking in all pleasure daliance had knowledge what great resort of multitudes incessantly repaired more and more dayly about the Erle and the Duke began now to prouide for remedy when it was to late Who trusting to much to his friendes and fortune before dyd nowe right well perceiue what a variable and inconstant thyng the people is especially here of Englād whose nature is neuer to be contēt long with the present state but alwayes delighting in newes seketh new variety of chaunges eyther enuying that which stādeth or els pitying that which is fallen Which inconstant mutability of the light people chaunging with the winde and wauering with the reede did well appeare in the course of this kinges story For he through the people when he was down was exalted now being exalted of the same was forsaken Wherby this is to be noted of all princes that as there is nothing in this mutable world firme and stable so is there no trust nor assurance to be made but onely in the fauor of God and in the promises of his word onely in Christ his sonne whose only kingdome shall neuer haue ende nor is subiecte to anye mutation These thinges thus passing in England on the Earles side agaynst king Edward he accompanyed with the Duke of Glocester his brother and the Lord Hastings who had maried the erle of Warwicks sister and yet was neuer vntrue to the king his maister and the Lord Seales brother to the Queene sent abroad to all his trusty frendes for furniture of able souldiors for defence of his person to wtstand his enemies Whē litle rescue few in effect would come the king himselfe so destitute departed to Lincolneshyre where he perceiuing his enemyes dayly to encrease vpon him all the countryes about to be in a tore making fiers singing songs crying king Henry king Henry a Warwicke a Warwicke and hearing moreouer his enemyes the Lancastrians to be within halfe a dayes iourney of him was aduised by his frendes to flie ouer the Sea to the Duke of Burgoyne which not long before had maryed king Edwardes sister ¶ Here might be thought by the common iudgement and pollicy of man peraduētnre that king Edward as he had in his handes the life of king Henry of his Queene and Prince so if hee had dispatched them out of the way
be ioyned Emperour with him with whom he reigned the space of 7. yeares till the death of the sayd Fridericke hys father who departed an 1494. after he had reigned ouer the Empire 53. yeares lacking onely but iii yeares of the reigne of Augustus Caesar vnder whome was the byrth of our Lord and Sauiour Christ. This Maximilian as he was a valiaunt Emperoure prudent and singularly learned so was hys reigne intangled in many vnquiet and difficile warres first in the lower Countryes of Flaunders and Brabant where the saide Maximilian was taken captiue but shortly after reschued deliuered agayne by hys father 1487. It was signified before how this Maximilian by the aduise of that Burgundians had to wife Mary the onely daughter of Charles Duke of Burgundy afore mentioned by whome he had 2. children Phillip and Margarete an 1477. Whiche Mary not long after about the yeare of our Lorde 1481. by a fall from her horse fell into an agew and departed Other warres many mo the same Maximilian also achieued both in France in Italy in Hungary and diuers besides So happy was that education of this Emperour in good letters so expert he was in tongues and sciences but especially such was his dexteritie and Promptnes in the latin stile that he imitating the exaÌ„ple of Iulius Caesar did write and comprehend in Latine historyes his owne actes and seates done and that in such sort that when he had geuen a certayne tast of his history to one Pircamerus a learned man asking his iudgemeÌ„t how his warlike stile of Latine did like him the sayd Pyrcamerus did affirme and reporte of him to Iohn Caron the witnes and writer of this story that he did neuer see nor read any Germane storye a thing more exactly and that in such hast done as this was of Maimilian Moreouer as he was learned himselfe so was he a singular patrone and aduauncer of learned studentes as may well appeare by the erecting and setting vp the vniuersitie of Wittenberge By this Emperour many in those dayes were excited to the embrasing as wel of other liberall artes as also namely to the searching out of old antiquities of historyes whereby diuers were then by him first occasioned in Germany to set their mindes to exercise their dilligence in collecting explicating matters pertayning to the knowledge of history as well of ancient as also of latter times as namely Cuspinianus Nauclerus Conradus Peutingerus Manlius and other Here now it began right well to appeare what great benefite was broched to the world by the Arte and facultie of Printing as is before mentioned Through the meanes of which printing the church and common wealth of christ began now to be replenished with learned men as bothe may appeare by this Emperour being so induced himselfe with such excellent knowledge of good letters and also by diuers others famous and worthy wittes whiche began now in this age exceedingly to encrease and multiplye as Baptista Mantuanus Ang. Politianus Hermolaus Barbarus Picus Mirandula and Franciscus his cousin Rodol Agricola PoÌ„tanus Philippus Bero aldus Marsilius Ficinus Volateranus Georgius Valla with infinite other Among whom is also to be numbred Weselus Groningensis otherwise named Basilius who was not longe after Ioan de Wesalia aboue recited both muche about one tyme and both great friendes together This Weselus dyed the yeare of our Lord. 1490. After that Ioannes Doctor De Wesalia aforesayd was condemned this Weselus being familiar with him thought that the Inquisitour woulde come and examine hym also as he himselfe in a certaine Epistle doth write He was so notable and worthye a man that of the people he was called Lux Mundi That is The light of the worlde Concerning his doctrine first he reprehended the opinion of the papistes as touching repentaunce which they deuided in three partes of the which three partes satisfaction and confession he did disalow Likewise Purgatorye and supererogation of workes pardons he did disproue both at Rome and at Paris He spake agaynst the popes indulgences by the occasion whereof diuers of the Popes court perswaded by him began to speake more freely agaynst the same matter then he himselfe had done The abuses of Masses and praying for the dead he disalowed and likewise the supremacy of the Pope he vtterterly reiected as appeareth in a booke of his De Sacramento poenitentiae denying vtterly that any supreme head or gouernour ought to be in the world ouer all other affirming also saying many times that the pope had no authoritie to do any thingby commaundement but by truth that is so farre as trueth goeth with hym so farre hys sentence to stand neither that he ought to preuayle by commaunding but onely by teaching so as euery true christian Bish. may preuayle ouer an other Also in some place in his writings he denyeth not but that popes and their spirituall Prelates proceeding agaynst Christes doctrine be playne Antichristes such as were infirm and not able to perform the bond of chastitie taken vpon them he sayd they might wel breake their vow Also the sayd Weselus witnesseth that the forefathers which were before Albert and Thomas did resiste and westand the popes indulgences calling them in theyr wrytinges playne Idolatry mere fraude and erroure adding moreouer that vnles the seueritie of some good Diuines had not withstand these pardons and indulgences of the Pope innumerable erroures had ouerflowne the church Amongest these workes of Weselus there is a certaine Epistle of one written to hym â—in which the authour of the Epistle confesseth that in hys time there was a certayne learned man at Paris called maister Thomas de Curselis a Deane who being in the councell of Basill whereas diuers began to aduaunce the power of the pope to farre declared and affirmed to be sayd to him of Christ Quicquid ligaueris super terram erit ligatum in coelo c. Et non quicquid dixeris esse ligatum That is What soeuer thou shalt bynde vpon earth shall be bound in heauen but not what soeuer thou sayst to be bound As who should say the pope cannot nor doth not binde therfore because he so sayth except truth and righteousnes go also with him then he doth so bynde in deed There is a certayne booke of this man amongst diuers others which he intiruleth De subditis superioribus in that which he disputeth greatly against that pope his Prelates affirming that the pope vnlesse hys faith doctrine be found ought not to be obeyed He affirmeth also that the pope may erre and when he erreth men ought by all manner of meanes to resist him Item that great superfluous riches in the clergy do not profite but hurt that church That the pope doth wickedly distribute the rentes of the Church and the Church it selfe to vnworthy Ministers by Simony for hys owne profite and gayne wherby it
into his owne handes by whose meanes the sayd Gemes afterwarde was poysoned as is in maner before expressed Unto these poysoned actes of the Pope let vs also adioin his malicious wickednes with like fury exercised vpoÌ„ Antonius Mancinellus which Mancinellus being a maÌ„ of excellent learning because he wrote an eloqueÌ„t oratioÌ„ against his wicked maners filthy life with other vices he therfore commaunded both his hands his tong to be cut of playing much like with him as Antonius the tirant once did with M. Cicero for writing agaynst his horrible life At length as one poyson requireth another this poysoned Pope as he was sitting with his Cardinals other rych Senatours of Rome at dinner his seruauntes vuwares brought to him a wrong bottell wherewith he was poysoned and his Cardinals about him In the time of this Pope Alexander also it happened whiche is not to bee pretermitted how that the Aungell whiche stood in the high toppe of the Popes Churche was beaten downe with a terrible thunder which thing semed then to declare the ruine and fall of the Popedome After this Pope next succeded Pius the 3. about the yeare of our Lord 1503. After whome came next Iulius the second a man so farre passing all other in iniquity that Wicelius such other of his owne friendes writing of him are compelled to say of him Marti illum quam Christo deditiorem fuisse that is that he was more geuen to warre and battayle then to Christ. Concerning the madnesse of this man thys is most certaynely knowne that at what time he was going to warre he cast the keyes of S. Peter into the riuer of Tybris sayinge that for as much as the keyes of Peter would not serue him to his purpose he woulde take himselfe to the sword of Paule Wherupon Philip MelancthoÌ„ amongest many other writing vpon the same maketh this Epigrame Cum contra Gaellos bellum papa Iulius esset Gesturus sicút fama â—etusta docet Ingentes martis turmas contraxit â—rbem Egâ—essus saeuas edidit ore minas Iratus'que sacras claues in flumina iecit Tibridis hic â—rbi pons â—bi iungit aquas Inde manustrictum Gagina diripit ensem Exclamans'que truci talia â—ocerefert Hic gladius Pauli nos nunc defendet ab hoste Quandoquidem clauis nil iuuat ista Petri. Whereupon also Gilbert Ducherius maketh this Epigrame In Gallum â—â— fama est bellum gesturus acerbum Armatum educit Iulius â—rbe manum Accinctus gladio claues in Tibridis amnem Proÿcit soeuus talia â—erba faecit Quum Petrinihil efficiant ad praelia claeues Auxilio Pauli forsitan ensis erit ¶ The sense of these Epigrammes in English is this When Iulius Pope agaynst the French determined to make warre As fame reportes he gathered vp great troupes of men from farre And to the bridge of Tybur then marching as he were wood His holy keyes he tooke and cast them downe into the floud And afterward into his hand he tooke a naked sword And shaking it brake forth into this fierce and warlike word This sword of Paule quoth he shall now defend vs from our foe Since that this key of Peter doth nothing auay le thereto Of this Iulius it is certaynely reported that partly with his warres partly with his cursinges within the space of 7 yeares as good as 200000. Christians were destroyed Fyrst he besieged Rauenna agaynste the Uenetians then Seruia Imola Fauentia Foroliuium Bononia and other cities which he gate out of Princes handes not with out much bloudshed The Chronicles of Iohn Steban maketh mention that when this Iulius was made Pope he tooke an oathe promising to haue a Councell within two yeares but when he had no leysure thereunto being occupyed with his warres in Italy amoÌ„g the Uenetians and with the French king and in Ferraria and in other countryes 9. of his Cardinalles departing from him came to Millayne and there appoynted a Councell at the Citty of Pise amongest whome the chiefe were Bernardus Cruceius Gulielmus Prenestinus Franciscus CoÌ„stantinus with diuers others amongest whome also were adioyned the Procuratours of Maximilian the Emperour and of Charles the French king So the Councell was appoynted the yeare of our Lord 1511. to begin in the Kalendes of September The cause why they did so call this Councell was thus alledged because the Pope had so brokeÌ„ his oth and all this while he gaue no hope to haue any councell also because there were diuers other crimes whereupoÌ„ they had to accuse him Theyr purpose was to remoue him out of his seat the which he had procured through bribes and ambition Iulius hearing this geueth out contrary commaundement vnder great payne no man to obey them calleth himselfe another councell agaynst the next yeare to be begon the 19. day of Aprill The French king vnderstading Pope Iulius to ioyne with the Uenetians and so to take theyr part agaynst him couented a councell at Thurin in the month of September in the which councel these questions were proposed Whether it was lawfull for the Pope to moue warre agaynst any prince without cause Whether any Prince in defending himselfe might inuade his aduersary and deny his obedience Unto the which questions it was answered that neither the bishop ought to inuade and also that it was lawfull for the king to defende himselfe Moreouer that the Pragmaticall sanction was to bee obserued thorowe the realme of Fraunce Neyther that any vniust excommunications ought to be feared if they were founde to be vniust After this the king sent vnto Iulius the aunswere of his councell requiring him either to agree to peace or to appoynt a generalll Councell some other where where thys matter myght bee more fully decided Iulius woulde neyther of both these but forthwith accursed Charles the French king with all his kingdome At the lenth at Rauenna in a great war he was ouercome by the freÌ„ch king and at last after much slaughter and great bloudshed and mortall warre this Pope dyed in the yeare of our Lorde 1513. the 21. day of February If it were not that I feare to ouerlay this our volume with heapes of foreigne historyes which haue professed chiefly to entreat of Actes and Monuments here done at home I woulde adioine after these popes aboue rehearsed some discourse also of the Turkes story of theyr rising and cruell persecution of the sayâ—tes of God to the great anoiance and perill of Christendome yet notwithstanding certayne causes there be which necessarily require the knowledge of theyr order and doinges and of theyr wicked procedings theyr cruell tyranny and bloudy victories the ruine subuersion of so many Christen Churches with the horrycle murders and captiuiâ—ye of infinite Christians to bee made playne and manifest as well to this our countrey of England as also to other nations First for the better explayning of the Prophecies of the new Testament as
maister but also the whole couÌ„try of Heynault And further for that to such an expedition as appertained he sayd the prouince of Reynault was but a small matter to make accoÌ„pt of he woulde procure for the king greater ayde friendship in the Empire as the Duke of Brabant his cousin Germaine and a puissant Prince the Duke of Guerles the Archbishop of Colayne the Marques of Iuliers c. which are all good men of warre and able to make 10. thousand fighting men sayth he Which aunswere well liked the king and made him ioyous therof But this counsaile of the king as secret as it was came to Phillip the French kinges cares wherupon he stayd the voiage of the Crosie whiche then he had in hand sending forth countermaundes to stay the same til he knew farther the purpose of the king of England The king hereupon himselfe taketh shipping accompanyed as to a king appertained and when he had consulted with all the foresayd Lords of the Empire in this matter and vnderstood theyr fidelitie he made hys repayre to the Emperour at whose handes he was well intertayned honorable receaued whoÌ„ the Emp. appointed to be his Lieâ—etenant generall hauing thereby more authoritie both to will commaund such as for this his expedition he trusted vnto and had made conuention with This hearing Phillip prepared his army and rigged hys nauy that so soone as the K should enter into the dominioÌ„ of Fraunce they also might enter into EnglaÌ„d requiting like for like The king of England after the feast of S. Iohn Baptist according to his purpose prepared all thinges ready to such an expeditioÌ„ coÌ„ducting his army gathering a greater strength in the Empire as before to him was promised vsing the Emperours authoritie therein as his lieftenant general howbeit at the charge altogether of the K. of England The French king as soone as king Edward had landed his army at Mackline in Flaunders and hearing of the defiance which the king and other Noble men of the Empire had sent vnto him Sent certaine ships lying ready therunto and wayting for such oportunitie vppon the cost of England did so much that vpon a Sonday whilest the townes men were at the Church little looking for any such matter entred the hauen of Southampton tooke the towne and spoyled the same defloured maydens enforced wiues brent kild tooke captiues and caryed away riche Ipoyles and great booties to theyr ships and so agayn departed into Fraunce Further as the king of EnglaÌ„d had allied himselfe with the noble men of the Empire and had the friendly fauour of the Emperour also therunto so the French king made the like league and aliance with Dauid the king of Scots whom the king had so hardly delt with all in Scotland as partly before you had and kept the most part of Scotland vnder hys subiection Binding the sayd Dauid is well by writing as oth pledge that without his consent he should make no peace nor conclude any truce with the king of England who agayne assured hym of ayd and rescue and helpe and to recouer his kingdome dominioÌ„ to his vse and forth with sent certain garisons bands into Scotland to keepe play with the Englishmen and there to fortifie diuers places till further oportunitie serued Hee also fortified with men money vitayle and munitioÌ„ the town of Cambrey which he suspected would be besieged lying so neare vpoÌ„ that Empire as in deed it came to passe For King Edward departing from Macheline set forward his host towardes Heynault and by the way asseÌ„bled such power as in the Empirie he looked for marching forward still till that they came to Cambrey it besieged with 40000. men while that with an other company the Fleminges Brabanters and Holenders went to S. Quentin But in effect neyther there nor at Cambrey nor els where any thing notorious was achieued but the summer being well spent and little preuailing in the siege of Cambrey being of situation strong wel defenced therwall with men munition brake vp the siege marched further into the hart of Fraunce towardes Mutterell Which thing the French king hauing vnderstanding of prepared himselfe to geue battaile to the king of England who with an other great army came to UiroÌ„fosse where daies were appoynted to meet in battaile but in the end nothing was done nor attempted betweene the princes And the king of EnglaÌ„d without any battaile either geuing or taking returned with his army from thence to Gaunt Concerning the cause of the sodaine remouing of the K. out of Fraunce seemeth most specially to rise of the pope which at the same time sent downe his Legates for the order of a peace to be taken betweene the kings At Gaunt was gathered by the kings appointment all the nobles as well of England as of the Empire in counsaile together what was best to be done Where playn answere was made to the king of England that vnlesse he would take vpon him the claime and title of Fraunce as his lawfull inheritaunce and as King thereof prosecute his warres It might not be lawfull for them any further to ayde the king of England or to fight with him agaynst the French king for that the Pope had bound them in two millions of Florences of gold and vnder payne of excommunication that they should not fight against the lawfull king of Fraunce Whereupon the king thought good therfore presently to make open challenge to the Realme and Crowne of Fraunce and further to quarter intermingle the armes of Fraunce with the armes of England in one Scootchen Wherupon eftsoones K. Edward made answere vnto the Pope agayne directing vnto him his letters wherein he declareth at large his right title vnto the Crowne of Fraunce purging thereby hymselfe and hys cause vnto the Byshop The copy and tenour of which letter because it is to long to expresse it is to be found in the story of Thom. Walsingham remaining in the Library of I. Stephenson Citizen of LondoÌ„ who so hath lift or leisure to peruse the same Besides this letter to the pope he directed an other to the Pieres and Prelates of France he remayning yet at Gaunt in tenure as followeth * The letter of king Edward to the Nobles and commons of Fraunce EDward by the grace of God king of Fraunce and of England Lord of Ireland Vnto all Prelates and the Ecclesiasticall persons to the Pieres Dukes Earles Barons and to the commons of Fraunce greeting The high Lord and king aboue to whome although his will be in his owne power yet woulde that power should be subiect vnto law commaunding euery thing to be geueÌ„ vnto him which is his declaring thereby that iustice and iudgement ought to be the preparation of the kinges seate Wherefore seing the kingdome of Fraunce through the prouidence of God by the death of Charles last king of Fraunce of famous
memory brother Germaine to our Lady mother is fallen vnto vs by playn and manifest law And for somuch that Lord Phillip de Valoys being the sonne of the Vncle of the foresayd king and so being farre from the crowne by a farther degree of consanguinitie through force and vsurpation hath intruded himselfe in the foresayd kingdome whilest we were yet in our Minoritie so contrary both to God and to iustice doth detayne and occupye the same And least we shoulde seeme to neglect our owne right and the gifte geuen vs of God or not to submit our will to Gods diuine ordinance We haue thought good to acknowledge the title of France and by supportation of the almighty king haue taken vppon vs the defence and regiment of the sayd kingdome Firmely purposing with our selues as euery good man ought to doe graciously to minister iustice to euery one according to the rites and laudable custome of the foresayd kingdome Also to renue the good lawes and customes whiche haue bene in the time of Ludouicke our progenitour adding to moreouer that which shall seeme expedient according to the condition and qualiitie of the time As by any chaunge of coyne or any other inordinate exactions we intend not to seeke our profites by your detrimentes when as the almighty bee praised therefore we abounde and haue inough And as concerning the affayres of the Realme our purpose is not to proceede rashely or by our owne will but by the discreete aduise and Counsell of the Pieres Prelates Nobles and other our faythfull subiects of the kingdome so farre forth as shall make for the honour of God the defence and aduauncement of the Church which in all fulnes of deuotion we doe reuerence and to the profite both publicke and priuate of all the subiectes thereof with full execution of iustice by the grace of God to be executed vpon al and singular persons being earnestly careful for the honour profite and tranquillitie of you all For as the Lorde knoweth nothing shall be more gratefull to vs then that by our carefull solicitude peace may be engendered specially betwixt vs and vniuersally among all Christen men so that by our concorde the force and strength of all Christen Princes may be ioyned together for the recouery of the holy land whiche our Sauiour and redemer hath dedicated with hys owne proper bloud whereunto we wil indeuour our selues through the grace of the holy ghost And for asmuch as we haue offered to the foresayd Lorde Phillip diuers friendly and reasonable conditions of peace whereunto he would neyther condescend neyther agree to any conformation yea rather moueth against vs vniust warre to the vtter subuersion of our state we are enforced of necessitie to the vttermost of our power for the defence both of vs and recouery of our right to defend our selues by force of battaile not seeking any slaughter of good and humble subiectes but desiring theyr safegarde and profite For the whiche cause all and singular such subiectes of the kingdome of Fraunce which shall submit themselues to vs as the true king of Fraunce within the feast of Easter next ensuing professing vnto vs theyr fealtie and doing to vs as to the Kyng of Fraunce by duety appertayneth so as our beloued subiectes of Flaunders haue done alredy or be ready to offer themselues so to do all such we willingly admit and receaue to our peace grace vnder our protection to be defended them to mayntayne as is conuenient from all molestation and disquietnes whatsoeuer in person or goodes hereafter to be inforced eyther by vs or by our officers vpon what soeuer occasion of rebellion afore passed And for as much as the premisses cannot easely be intimated to all and singular persons we haue prouided the same to be fixed vpon Church doores and other publicke places whereby the manifest notice thereof may come to all men to the comfort of you that be to vs deuout and to the true information of them whiche through sinister surmises of our enemies otherwise informed of vs. Dated at Gaunt the 8. day of February the yeare of our kingdome of Fraunce the first of England the 14. This done for that the winter then drew on neyther was there any hope as the time serued of farther doyng good the kyng thought best for a season to returne againe to Englande with his company geuing ouer the warres vntill the next spring and so did taking shipping and so ariued at Douer When he came to London it was declared vnto him of the great spoyle the Frenchmen had made at Southampton who answered agayne that within one yeare he doubted not the same to be well payd for recompenced And according to the same purpose of hys he lingered no time but calling a Parliament at Westminster with much grudge euill will of his subiects was for the mayntenance of hys warres graunted to him a great subsidie which was the 5. euery mans goodes and also the customes of his woolles 2. yeares before hand and the 9. these of euery mans corne At the spring the K. agayn prepared his army rigged hys nauy purposing to land in Flaūders But the Archb. of Canterb. then Lord Chauncellour hauing vnderstanding of the Frenche power vpon the Sea lying for the k. gaue him aduertisement there of willing him more stronglier to go or els not to venture But the king not crediting the Archbish. and being angry with him therefore sayd that he would go forward whereupon the bishop resigned the Chauncellorship remoued himselfe from his Counsayle then the k. consulting hereupon farther with the Lord Morley his Admirall and others hearing also the same of them furnished himselfe with stronger power and committed him to his ship and did so much that a few dayes before midsommer he was vpō the Sea with a great fleete Before the town of Sluse the french king to stop hys passage had layd ready a great nauy well neare to that number of 20. score sayle and had made the Christopher of England which before the French men took at Southamptō theyr Admirall betwixt which two nauies was a lōg and terrible fight But in the end the victory by Gods grace fell to the king of England in which fight he himselfe was personally So that of the number of thirtye thousand Frenchmē few or none were left escaped aliue and two hundreth sayle of shippes taken in one of the which were found 400. dead bodyes After this great slaughter of the Frenchmen of whom many for feare of the sword lept into the sea when no man durst bring tidinges thereof to the Frenche king They which were next about the king did subborne his foole to insinuate the vnderstanding thereof by subtiltie of couert words which was thus As the foresayd foole being in the kinges presence and was talking of many things among other talke he sodenly brast out being prompt by others into a vehement rayling of
Lady of Tower is foolishnesse for it is but a stocke or a stone IOhn Smith was accused to be a very hereticke because he did hold that euery man is bonnde to know the Lordes Prayer and the Creede in English if he might for these false Priestes Item that who so beleeued as the Church then did beleeue beleeued ill and that a man had neede to frequent the schooles a good while ece that he can attaine to the knowledge of the true and right faith Item that no Priest hath power to assoile a man in the market of penance from his sinnes ROger Browne of the same Citie was also accused to be an hereticke bicause he did hold that no man ought to worship the Image of our Lady of Walsingham nor the bloud of Christ at Hailes but rather God almighty who would geue him whatsoeuer he would aske Item that he held not vp his hands nor looked vp at the eleuation of the Eucharist Item that he promised one to shew him certaine bookes of heresie if he woulde sweare that he woulde not vtter them and if he would credite them Item that he did eate flesh in Lent and was taken with the maner Item if any man were not shriuen his whole life long and in the point of death would be confessed and could not if he had no more but coÌ„trition only he should passe to ioy without Purgatory And if he were confessed of any sinne were enioined only to say for penance one Pater noster if he thought he should haue any punishmeÌ„t in Purgatory for that sinne he would neuer be confessed for any sinne Item because he said all is lost that is geuen to Priests Item that there was no Purgatory that God woulde pardon all sinnes without confession and satisfaction THomas Butler of the same Citie was likewise opeÌ„ly accused to be a very hereticke because he did hold that there were but two wayes that is to say to heauen and to hell Item that no faithfull man should abide any paine after the death of Christ for any sinne because Christ died for our sinnes Item that there was no Purgatory for euery man immediatly after death passeth either to heauen or hell Item that whosoeuer departeth in the faith of Christ and the Church howsoeuer he hath liued shall be saued Item that praiers pilgrimages are nothing worth and auaâ—â—â— not to purchase heauen IOhn Falkes was accused to be a very hereticke because he did 〈◊〉 that it was a foolish thing to offer to the Image of our Lady sayeng her dead shall be hoare or I offer to her what is it but a blocke If it could speake to me I would noue it an halsepeny worth of ale Item that when the Priest carieth to the sicke the body of Christ who carieth he not also the bloud of Christ Item that he did eate cowe milke vpon the first Sonday of Lent Item that as concerning the Sacrament of penaunce absolution no Priest hath power to assoile any man froÌ„ his sinnes wheÌ„ as he can not make one heare of his head Item that the Image of our Lady was but a stone or a blocke RIchard Hilmin was accused that he was a very hereticke because he did say and mainteine that it was better to depart with money to the poore then to giue tithes to Priests or to offer to the Images of our Lady and that it were better to offer to Images made by God then to the Images of God painted Item that he had the Lords Prayer and the Salutation of the Angell and the Creede in English and another booke did he see and had which conteined the Epistles and Gospels in English and according to them woulde hee liue and thereby beleeued to be saued Item that no Priest speaketh better in the Pulpit then that booke Item that the Sacrament of the aultare is but bread and that the Priests make it to blinde the people Item that a Priest whiles he is at Masse is a Priest and after one Masse done till the beginning of another Masse he is no more then a lay man and hath no more power then a meere lay man ¶ After they were enforced to recant they were assoyled and put to penaunce IN the yeare of our Lord 1488. the iij. of Aprill Margery Goyt wife of Iames Goyt of Asburne was brought before the foresayde Iohn Bishop of Couentry and Lichfield who was there accused that she said that that which the Priests lift ouer their heads at Masse was not the true and very body of Christ For if it were so the Priestes could not breake it so lightly into four parts and swalow it as they do for the Lordes body hath flesh and bones so hath not that which the Priests receiue Item that Priests buieng xl cakes for a halfepeny and shewing them to the people and saieng that of euery of them they make the body of Christ do nothing but deceiue the people and enrich themselues Item seeing God in the beginning did create and make man how can it be that man should be able to make God ¶ This woman also was constreined to recant and so was she assoyled and did penance Thus much I thought heere good to inserte touchyng these foresaid men of Couentry especially for this purpose because our cauilling aduersaries be wont to obiect against vs the newnes of Christes old and auntient Religion To the intent therefore they may see this doctrine not to be so new as they report I wish they woulde consider both the time and Articles heere obiected agaynste these foresayd persons as is aboue premised I should also in the same reigne of King HeÌ„ry vij haue induced that history of Ioannes Picus Earle of Mirandula the mention of whose naine partly is touched before page 704. This Picus Earle of Mirandula being but a yong man was so excellently witted so singularly learned in all sciences and in all toungs both Latine Greeke Hebrew Chaldey and Araby that coÌ„ming to Rome booted and spurred he set vp 90. conclusions to dispute in the same with any in al ChristeÌ„dome whosoeuer would come against him Of which conclusions diuers were touching the matter of the SacrameÌ„t c. And when none was found in all Rome nor in Europe that openly would dispute with him priuely and in corners certaine of the Popes Clergy Prelates Lawyers Friers by the Pope appointed coÌ„sulted together to inquire vpon his coÌ„clusions wherupon they did articulate against him for suspicion of heresie And thus the vnlearned Clergy of Rome priuely circumueÌ„ted and intangled this learned Earle in their snares of heresy against whome they neuer durst openly dispute He dyed being of the age of 32. of such witte and towardnes as is hard to say whether euer Italy bredde vp a better In his sickenes Charles viij the French King moued with the fame of his
learning came to visite him The furniture of his bookes cost him 7000. florens A little before his death his mind was to giue all away and to take a coule to go about preach but the Lord would not permit him His story requireth a long tractatiō which if place do serue we will not peraduēture forget With ij Popes that is with Pope Innocent Alexander vj. he had much vexation ¶ The names of the Archbyshops of Canterbury in this sixt booke conteyned 62 Iohn Stratford viij 63 Iohn Kempe iij. 64 Thomas Burchier xxxiij 65 Iohn Morton xiiij 66 Thomas Langhton  67 Henry Dene ij  Guliel Warham xxviij ¶ Heere endeth the sixt Booke and the first Tome A briefe note of Ecclesiasticall lawes ordeined by auncient Kings in this Realme FOr somuch as it is and hath bene a persuasion lōg gendered in the heads of many that the Bishops of Rome be the vniuersall heads of the whole militant Churche of Christ in earth and haue alwaies so cōtinued from the beginning of the primitiue time And that no Prince King nor Emperour in his owne Realme hath any interest to intermedle with matters and lawes Ecclesiastical but only the sayd Bishops of Rome to refell and remoue that opiniō out of the heads of all Englishmen as a thing most false and contrary both to histories of time and examples of ancient Kings gouernors of this Realme I thought to fill vp a litle end of paper here left with some such briefe rehearsall of lawes diuised appointed by Kings and rulers of this land for the ordering of the Church and causes Ecclesiasticall to the intent that all the world may see the gouernement of Christes Church heere in earth vnder Christ hath not depended only of the Pope from auncient time but hath ben rather directed by such kings and princes as God here had placed vnder him to gouerne the people of this Realme of England as foloweth heere in this present table to be noted ¶ A briefe recapitulation of auncient Ecclesiasticall lawes by sondry Kinges of this Realme ordeyned for gouernment of the Church before the Conquest ¶ Ecclesiastical lawes of King Inas or Ina. FIrst King Inas who reigned in this land the yeare of our Lord. DCCxij commanded that ministers should frame ther conuersation of life according to the forme in lawes prescribed 2. That infants should be baptised within 30. dayes 3. Item that no mā lay or spirituall free or bond should labour vpon the Sonday 4. Item he established immunitie of Churches Sanctuarie Also he tooke order for the true paiment of Church dueties and of the first fruites of all that was sowen to be payd at the day of S. Martin ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of King Alured or Alfred 1. KIng Alured after he had ordeined diuers iudiciall punishments for violating the holy precepts of God commanded by Moses he also cōfirmed and enlarged the priuiledge of Sanctuarie he laid double paine vpon such as committed offences in the solemnities of certaine feasts Also against them that committed sacrilege 2. He made a law against Priests committing murther 3. Also he made a law against whoredome adultery and fornication 4. He appointed daies of fasting and ceasing frō labour 5. Item he set order for making and keeping vowes ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edward the elder and Gythrum the Dane kyng FIrst they agreed vpon the Sāctuary they forbad Gentilitie and Paganisine they layd punishment vpon the Clergy committing theft periurie or murther fornicatiō or any capitall crime 2. They punished Priestes that pretermitted their office in pronouncyng festiuall or fastyng dayes 3. They made a law agaynst all labour buying and sellyng vpon the Sabbaoth also for keepyng of feastes Itē for no execution to be done on the Sonday Also agaynst witches and sorcerers c. ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Ethelstane 1. KIng Ethelstan who reigned the yeare of our Lord 924. commaunded that euery Village of his owne should geue a monethly corrodie to a poore person 2. That 50. Psalmes should be song dayly in the Church for the kyng c. 3. He also ordeined punishmēt for witches sorcerers c ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edmund 1. AFter kyng Ethelstan folowed kyng Edmund about the yeare of our Lord. 940. who established and prouided lawes agaynst the vnchast liuing of Churchmen 2. Item he made lawes concernyng tythes with first fruites of euery mans croppe and almose money duly to be payd 3. Item he enacted that Byshops of their owne proper charges should repayre Churches and should also admonish the kyng for the furnishyng of the same 4. For periury also and for fighting within the Church he set lawes and paynes ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edgar 1. KIng Edgar who begā his reigne about the yeare of our Lord. 959. amongest other cōstitutions Ecclesiasticall ordeined that the Sōday should be kept holy from Saterday at noone till Monday in the mornyng 2. Item he ordeined and decreed concerning liberties freedomes of the Church for tythes also and first fruites of corne and paying of Peterpence 3. Item for holy dayes and fastyng dayes 4. Itē that assemblies or Synodes should be kept twise euery yeare whereat as well the Byshop of the Diocesse should be present as the ciuill Magistrate ¶ Kyng Aethelrede Anno. 979. KIng Aethelrede also which succeeded after Edgar and Edward appointed diuers lawes for publicke regiment whereof we finde but few touching matters Ecclesiasticall for tythes lightes feastes and nothyng els and therfore we passe further to the lawes of Canutus ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Canutus CAnutus the Dane kyng began to reigne in this lād in the yeare of our Lord. 1016. The said Canutus as Aethelrede had done before diuided his lawes into Ecclesiasticall and temporall 1. That Ecclesiasticall persons beyng accused of fightyng murder or any other offēce should purge thēselues therof 2. That Priestes should be degraded for periury and put in sureties of good behauiour 3. He prayeth Priestes that they will liue chast and commaunded other Religious 4. He limited the degrees of Mariage 5. Item he commaunded celebration of the Sabbaoth frō Saterday at noone till Monday mornyng as Edgar had done before forbiddyng markets huntyngs labours and Court keepynges duryng the sayd space 6. He ordained eche Christen man to come to the housell thrise yearely at the least That they search and enquire after Gods law and his commaundementes 7. That euery Christian man vnderstand the pointes of his fayth that at the least he learne perfectly the Lordes Prayer and the Creede and that whosoeuer can not the same shall be excluded from the Eucharist and shall not be receiued to vndertake for others in Baptisme 8. That Byshops and Priestes should doe their dueties that they cry out and warne their flockes when the Wolfe commeth 9. That at the Court of euery Shire the Bishop of the Dioces shal be present